Islamic Laws -Taudhihul Masael According to Fatwas of Ayatullah al Uzma Syed Ali al-Husaini Seestani
TAUZEEH-UL-MASAEL
TRANSLITERATION
Contents
Raf’a Haajat
Ke Moostahebaat Aur Makruhaat 17
Najaasat
Sabit Hone Ke Tareeqe. 20
Paak Cheez
Najis Kaise Hoti Hai 21
Ha’ez ke
mutafarriq massa’el 63
Ghusl, kafan,
namaaz mayyat aur daf’an ka wujub. 68
Namaaz Mayyat
Ke Mustahabaat 74
Woh Cheezein
Jin Par Tayyamum Karna Sahi Hai 84
Wuzu Ya Ghusl
Ke Badle Tayyamum Karne Ka Tariqa. 86
Namaazi ke
libaas ki shartein. 98
Jin surton
mein namaazi ka badan ya libaas paak hona zaruri nahi 103
Woh cheezein
jin par sajda karna sahi hain. 126
Woh cheezein
jo namaaz mein makruh hain. 137
Woh suurtein
jin mein waajib namaazein todi jaa sakti hain. 137
Namaaz-e-ehteyaat
padhne ka tareeqa. 144
Namaaz
A’ayaat padhne ka Tareeqa. 171
Eid Ul Fitr
Aur Eid Qurban ki Namaaz. 172
Musaafir ke
rozo ke ehkaam.. 189
Woh log jin
par roza rakhna waajib nahi 190
Mahine ki
pehli taarikh saabit hone ka tariqa. 191
Mustehqeen-e-zakaat
ki shara’et 214
Khareed wa
Farokht ke Ehkaam.. 223
Woh ashkhaas
jo apne maal mein tasarruf nahi karte. 250
Mukhtalif az
dawaaji massa’el 271
Dhoodh
pilaane ke Ehkaam.. 273
Talaaq ke
mukhtalif Ehkaam.. 284
Guumshuda
maal paane ke Ehkaam.. 287
Haiwanaat ko
shikaar aur zibh karne ke Ehkaam.. 289
Haiwanaat ko
zibh karne ka tariqa. 290
Oont ko nehar
karne ka tariqa. 291
Khaane peene
ki cheezon ke Ehkaam.. 296
Mannat aur
A’had ke Ehkaam.. 299
Meeraas ke
mukhtalif massa’el 317
Bismillahe Wa Behi
Nasht’een
Tafheem fuqaah ki yeh
kitaab shion ke Marjah A’la Hazrat Ayatullah Al azam A’qae sayed Ali Hoosaini
Sistani madzalah al a’la ke fatwohn par mooshtamil hai takeh AAp ke maqaledeen roz marah pesh aane waale
massa’el ka “ shar’ei hukm” m’loom
kar saken.
Is edition ki farsi kitaab
se tatbeeq aur islah wa naazar ke liye hum Hujatullah al islam Ghulam Raza
Ruhani sahib aur janaab Maulanaa Sayed Zullfiqaar Ali Zaidi Saheb ke shukr guzar
hain. Nez yeh keh proof reading ke vaqt hata al imkan Ehteyaat barti gayi hai.
Laikin imkan khata ke pesh nazar iltemaas hai keh dauraane mutaleah agar aap koi
khaami mahsoos karen to meharbani farma kar humein zaroor aagah kijiye takeh
aendah edition mein is fard gazashat ko door kiya ja sake.
Dua hai keh Khuda wand
manaan humari is khidmat ko apni bargah aala mein qabool farmaye aur hume
shariat islam ki khidmat ka zayada se zayada mauqa inaayat
farmaaye.
“ Wa
hauwal wali ul taufeeq ’’.
(Idarah)
Hazrat ImamHasan Askari Alaih salaam ka irshaad garaami hai
:
“ Logon ko chahi’e keh fuqha’ ( y’ani
Ehkaam shariat ko tafseel wa tehqeeq ke sath janne waale mujtahdeen) mein se jo
shakhs apne aap ko goonaahon se bachaata ho, apne deen ki hafazat karta ho (
y’ani apne deen par sakhti se qayam ho) apni naafsani khuahishat ka ghulaam ho
aur Ehkaam Illahi ki ata-at karta ho is ki taqleed karen.” Is ke b’ad
Imam Alaih salam ne farmaya : “ yeh ausaaf m’doode chand shiah fuqha’ mein se
hain, sab mein nahin.” ( Ehtejaj tabrisi, jild 2,
safah263)
Wali Asr Hazrat Imam Mehdi
Ajalallah t’ala farjah Alsharif farmate hain :
“ Ghaibat Kubra ke zamaane
mein pesh aane waale halaat ke silsile mein humari hadeeson ko bayan karne waale
rawion ki taraf rajoo’ karo kioon naa keh woh humari taraf se tum par isi tarah
hujat hain. Jis tarah hum Allah ki taraf se hujat hain.’’ ( kamal aldeen wa
tamaam ulema sheikh sadooq”)
A’mah kareem ke mandarjah
bala farmodaat ke pesh naazar in tamaam logon par jo darjah ejtahaad par faez
nahin hain, apne zamaane ke jamae alsharaet mujtahid ki taqleed karna wajib hai
kioon naa keh is ke baghair in ki ebadaat au raise tamaam a’maal jin mein
taqleed zaruri hai batil ho jate hain.
Islam azeez ki shariat
gharah ke farooe massael ka tafseel m’khaz ( Qur’an, Hadees, Ejmae, Aqal) se
sharae hukm estanbaat karne ka naam ejtehaad hai aur mujtahid ke batae hue
fatwohn ko bagair daleel ke jannaa aur in par amal karna taqleed hai. Jo shakhs
rutbae ejtehaad hasil kar chukka ho
is ke liye taqleed karna jaez nahin hai albatah jo khud mujtahid naa ho is par
taqleed karna wajib hai. Agar che ejtehaad aur taqleed ke alawah ek teesri
(Idarah)
Anwanaat
Ehkaam taqleed
Ehkaam
Tahaarat
Mutlaq aur Muzaaf paani
Kur jitnaa paani
Qaleel
paani
Jaari paani
Baarish ka
paani
Koonwein ka
paani
paani ke Ehkaam
Baitul khula’ ke Ehkaam
Istebra’
Rafae hajat ke moostajaat
aur maqroohaat
Najaasat
Peshaab wa
Paakhanaah
Mani
Murdar
Khoon
Kutta aur
soor
Kafir
Sharaab
Najaasat khane waale
Haiwaan ka paseenaah
Najaasat sabat hone ke
tareeqe
Paak cheez najis kaise
hoti hai?
Ehkaam
najaasat
Mutahraat
Paani
Zameen
Suraj
Istehaaalah
Inqalaab
Inteqaal
Islam
Tabaeat
Ain najaasat ka door
honaa
Najaasat khane waale
Haiwaan ka Istebra’
Musalmaan ka ghaeb ho
janaa
Anwanaat
Mamool ke mutabiq (zibah
ke) khoon ka beh janaa
Bartano ke
Ehkaam
Wazu
Irtemassi
wazu
Wazu ki mustahab
duaein
Wazu sahi hone ki
sharaet
Wazu ke
Ehkaam
Woh cheezein jin ke liye
wazu karna zaruri hai
Mubtalaat
wazu
Jabeerah wazu ke
Ehkaam
Wajib
ghusl
Janaabat ke
Ehkaam
Woh chhezein jo majnaab
par haram hain
Woh cheezein jo majnaab ke
liye makruh hain
Ghusl
janaabat
Tarteebi
ghusl
Irtemassi
ghusl
Ghusl ke Ehkaam
Istehaazah
Istehaazah ke
Ehkaam
Ha’ez
Ha’ezah ke
Ehkaam
Haezah ki
qismein
Vaqt aur adad ki aadat
rakhne wali aurat
Vaqt ki a’dat rakhne wali
aurat
Maztarbah
Mabtadeh
Naaseah
Ha’ez ke mutafarraq
massael
Naafaas
Ghusl massse
mayyat
Mutahzar ke
Ehkaam
Ghusl, kafan, Namaaz aur
daf’an ka wajoob
Ghusl mayyat ki
kaifiyat
Kafan ke
Ehkaam
Hunoot ke
Ehkaam
Namaaz mayyat ke
Ehkaam
Namaaz mayyat ka
tareeqa
Namaaz mayyat ke
moostahbaat
Namaaz
waishat
Qabr
kooshaee
Mustahab
ghusl
Tayyamum
Tayyamum ki pehli
Tayyamum ki dusri
Tayyamum ki teesri
Tayyamum ki chauthi
Tayyamum ki panchwi
Tayyamum ki chhati
Tayyamum ki satween
Woh cheezein jin par
tayyamum karna sahi hai
Wazu ya ghusl ke badle
tayyamum kane ka tareeqa
Tayyamum ke
Ehkaam
Namaaz ke
Ehkaam
Wajib
Namaazein
Rozanaa ki wajib
Namaazein
Zohar aur Asr ki Namaaz ka
vaqt
Namaaz Juma ke
Ehkaam
Namaaz Juma ke chand
Ehkaam
Maghrib aur Isha ki nmaz
ka vaqt
Subah ki Namaaz ka
vaqt
Auqaat Namaaz ke
Ehkaam
Who Namaazein jo tarteeb
se padhni zaruri hain
Mustahab
Namaazein
Rozanaa ki naaflon ka
vaqt
Namaaz
ghufaila
Qible ke
Ehkaam
Namaaz mein badan ka
dhapnaa
Namaazi ke lebaas ki
shartein
Jin surton mein Namaazi ka
badan aur Lebaas paak honaa zaruri nahin
Who cheezein jo Namaazi ke
lebaas mein mustahab hain
Who cheezein jo Namaazi ke
lebaas mein hain
Namaaz padhne ki
jagah
Woh maqaamaat jahan Namaaz
padhnaa mustahab hai
Woh maqaamaat jahan Namaaz
padhnaa makruh hai
Massjid ke
Ehkaam
Azaan wa
eqaamat
Azaan wa eqaamzt ka
tarjuma
Namaaz ke
wajebaat
Niyyat
Takbeer tul
ehraam
Qayam y’ani khadha
honaa
Qaraet
Rukoo
Sujood
Woh cheezein jin par
sajdah karna sahi hai
Sajdah ke moostahbaat aur
makruhaat
Qura’n majid ke wajib
sajde
Tashahud
Naamz ka
salaam
Tarteeb
Mawalaat
Qoonoot
Namaaz ka
tarjuma
Surah Alhamd ka
tarjuma
Surah Ikhlaas ka
tarjuma
Rukoo, sujood aur in ke
ba’d ke mustahab azkar ka tarjuma
Qoonoot ka
tarjuma
Tasbeehaat arabeaa ka
tarjuma
Tashahud aur salaam ka
tarjuma
Ta’qeebaat
Namaaz
Paighambar akram sallalaho
alaih wa aaleh wassalam par salwaat
Mubtalaat
Namaaz
Who cheezein jo Namaaz
mein makruh hain
Woh surtein jin mein wajib
Namaazein tori ja sakti hain
Shakiaat
Namaaz
Woh shak jo Namaaz ko
batil karte hain
Jis fael ka mauqa guzar
Salaam ke ba’d shak
karna
Kaseer alshak ka shak
karna
Imam aur muqtadi ka shak
karna
Mustahab Namaaz mein
shak
Shahi
shakook
Namaaz Ehteyaat padhne ka
tareeqa
Sajdae sahoo
Sajdae sahoo ka
tareeqa
Bhoole hue sajde aur
tashahud ki qazaa
Namaaz ke ajza’ aur
sharaet ko kam ya zayada karna
Moosafir ki
Namaaz
Mutafarraq
massael
Qazaa
Namaaz
Baap ki qazaa Namaazein jo badhe bete par
wajib hain
Namaaz
jamaet
Imama Jamaet ki
sharaet
Namaaz jamaet ke
Ehkaam
Jamaet mein Imam aur
muqtadi ke faraez
Namaaz jamaet ke
makruhaat
Namaaz
A’yat
Namaaz A’yat padhne ka
tareeqa
Eid ulfitr aur Eid
Qurbaani ki Namaaz
Namaaz ke liye ajeer
banaanaa
Roze ke
Ehkaam
Niyyat
Mubtalaat
roza
Khanaa
peenaa
Jama’
Istamnaa’
Khuda aur Rasool par
bohtaan boondhnaa
Ghubbar ko halaq tak
pohoonchanaa
AAzaan subah tak janaabat,
Ha’ez aur naafaas ki halat mein rahnaa
Haqnaa
lenaa
Qae
karna
In cheezon ke Ehkaam jo
roze ko batil kari hain
Woh cheezein jo
rozahdaaron ke liye makruh hain
Aise mawaqe jin mein roze
ki qazaa aur kaffarah wajib ho jate hain
Roze ka
kaffarah
Woh surtein jin mein qazaa
roze ki qazaa wajib hai
Qazaa roze ke
Ehkaam
Moosafir ke roze ke
Ehkaam
Woh log jin par rozah
rakhnaa wajib nahin
Mahine ki pehli tareekh
sabit hone ka tareeqa
Haraam aur makruh roze
Mustahab
roze
Woh surtein jin mein
mubtalaat roze se padhez mustahab hai
Khums ke
Ehkaam
Karobaar ka
moonaafa’
M’dani
kanein
Garha hua
dafeenaah
Woh halal maal jo haraam
mein makhloot ho
jaaye
Ghawasi se hasil kiye hue
moti
Maa; Ghanimat
Woh zameen jo Zimmi kafir kisi musalmaan
se khareede
Khums ka
massarraf
Zakat wajib hone ki
sharaet
Gehoon, jo, khajoor aur
kashmish ki zakat
Sone ka
naasaab
Chandi ka
naasaab
Oonth, gaye aur bher bakri
ki zakat
Oonth ke
naasaab
Gaye ke
naasaab
Bher ka
naasaab
Maal tajarat ki
zakat
Zakat ka massarraf
Moostahqeeq zakat ki
sharaet
Zakat ki
niyyat
Zakat ke mutafarraq
massael
Zakat
fitrah
Zakat fitrah ke mutafarraq
massael
Haj ke
Ehkaam
Khareed farokht ke
moostahbaat
Makruh
m’amlaat
Haraam
m’amlaat
M’laawoht ke mukhtalif
mawarid hote hain
Bechne waale aur
khareedaar ki sharaet
Jinsi aur is ke auz ki
sharaet
Khareed wa farokhat ka
segha
Phoolon ki khareed
farokht
Naaqd aur oodhaar ke
Ehkaam
M’amlah sulaf ki
sharaet
M’amlah sulfa ke
Ehkaam
Sone chandi ko sone chandi
ke auz bechnaa
M’amlah fatah kiye jane ki
surtein
Mutafarraq
massael
Sharakat ke
Ehkaam
Sulah ke
Ehkaam
Kiraaye ke
Ehkaam
Kiraaye par diye jane
waale maal ki sharaet
Karaye par diye jane waale
maal se istefaide ki sharaet
Karaye ke mukhtalif
massael
J’alah ke
Ehkaam
Mazaarea ke
Ehkaam
Massaqaat aur Magharasa ke
Ehkaam
Woh ashkhas jo apne maal
mein massarraf nahin kar sakte
Wakalat ke
Ehkaam
Qarz ke
Ehkaam
Hawalah dine ke
Ehkaam
Rahen ke
Ehkaam
Zamin hone ke
Ehkaam
Kafaalat ke
Ehkaam
Amaanat ke
Ehkaam
Area ke
Ehkaam
Nikah ke
Ehkaam
Ehkaam
Aqd
Nikah padhne ka
tareeqa
Nikah ki
sharait
Woh surtein jin mein mard
ya aurat nikah fanaah kar sakte hain
Woh aurtein jin se nikah
karna haraam hai
Daemi aqd ke
Ehkaam
Mutah (maeenaah muddat ka
nikah)
Nigah dalne ke
Ehkaam
Mukhtalif azdawaji
massael
Dhoodh pilane ke
Ehkaam
Dhoodh pilane se mahram
banne ki sharaet
Dhoodh pilane ke mukhtalif
massael
Talaaq ke
Ehkaam
Talaaq ki iddatWafaat ki
Iddat
Talaaq baaen aur talaaq
rajee
Rajoo karne ke
Ehkaam
Talaaq
khula
Talaaq
mubaraat
Talaaq ke mukhtalif
Ehkaam
Ghasab ke
Ehkaam
Gumshuda maal pane ke
Ehkaam
Haiwanaat ko shikar aur
Zibah karne ke Ehkaam
Haiwanaat ko Zibah karne
ka tareeqah
Haiwanaat kw Zibah karne
ki sharaet
Oonth ko naahar karne ka
tareeqa
Haiwanaat ko Zibah karne
ke mustahab
Haiwanaat ko Zibah karne
ke makruhat
Haathyaron se shikar karne
ke Ehkaam
Shikari kutte se shikar
karna
Machhli aur daddi ka
shikar
Khane pine ki cheezon ke
Ehkaam
Khanaa khan eke
aadab
Woh baatein jo khanaa
khjate vaqt mazmoom hain
paani pine ke AAdab
Who baatein jo paani pite
vaqt mazmoom hain
Mannaat aura had ke
Ehkaam
Qasam khan eke
Ehkaam
Wasiyat ke
Ehkaam
Miraas ke
Ehkaam
Pehle garoh ki
miraas
Dusre giroh ki
miraas
Teesre giroh ki
miraas
Biwi aur shauhar ki
miraas
Miraas ke mukhtalif
massael
Chand faqhih
Istalahaat
Sharee auzaan aur Aishmari
auzaan
Bismillah hir rahmaan nir
rahim
Alhamdo lillahe rabbil
a’lameenaa, wassalaato wassalaamo ala ashrafil ambeia’e walmursalinaa
muhammadiwn wa aalehit tauee’binat tauhereenaa, wal l’naatud da’emato ala
a’daaehim ajma’eenaa, minaal anaa ela qeyame yaumiddeen.
Massael
No:
1.
Har
musalmaan ke liye usoole deen ko azrooe basarat jannaa zaruri hai. Usool-e-deen
mein taqleed nahin ki ja sakti y’ani yeh nahin ho sakta keh koi shakhṣ usoole
deen mein kisi sahib ilm ki baat sirf is wajah se mane keh woh keh raha hai.
Laikin agar koi shakhṣ islaamke sahi aqaed pat yaqeen rakhta ho aur is ka
izhaar karta ho agar che yeh izhaar azrooe basarat naa ho tab bhi woh musalmaan
aur momeen hai aur is par imaan aur Islam ke tamaam Ehkaam jaari
honge.
Jahan tak deeni Ehkaam ka ta’luq hai, “mooslamah aur qatae’ umoor” ko
chhor kar baaqi Ehkaamaat mein zaruri hai keh insaan ya to khud mujtahid ho
y’ani Ehkaam ko daleel ke zariye hasil kar sake ya kisi mujtahid ki taqleed kare
ya azrah Ehteyaat apnaa fareezah yoon adaa kare keh ise yaqeen ha jaaye keh is
ne apni sharaei zimmedaari poori kar di hai. Maslan agar chand mujtahid kisi
amal ko haraam qarar dein aur chand dusre kahen keh haraam nahin hai to is amal
se baaz rahe aur agar ba’z mujtahid kisi amal ko wajib aur ba’z mustahab qarar
dein to ise baja layen. Lehaaza jo ashkhas naa to mujtahid hon aur naa hi
Ehteyaat par amal peira ho saken in ke liye wajib hai keh mujtahid ki taqleed
Karen.
2.
Deeni Ehkaam mein taqleed ka matlab yeh hai keh
kisi mujtahid ke fatwe par amal kiya jaaye aur zaruri hai keh jis mujtahid ki
taqleed ki jaaye woh Mard – Baligh – A’qil – Shia ishnaa ashari – Halal zaada –
Zinda aur ‘Adil ho.
‘Adil woh shakhṣ hai jo in tamaam kamo ko baja laye jo is par wajib hain
aur in tamaam kamon ko tark kare jo is par haraam hain. ‘Adil hone ki nishani
yeh hai keh woh bazahir ek acchaa shakhṣ ho aur is ke ahal muhalla humsayon ya
hum naasheenon se is ke baare mein daryaaafat kiya jaaye to woh is ki acchaaei
ki tasdeeq Karen
Agar yeh baat ajmalan ma’loom ho keh darpesh massael mein mujtahedeen ke
fatwe ek dusre se mukhtalif hain to zaruri hai keh is mujtahid ki taqleed ki
jaaye jo “ A’lim” ho y’ani apne zamaane ke digar mujtahedeen ki nisbat Ehkaam
illahi ko samajhne ki behtar salaahiyat rakhta ho.
3.
Mujtahid aur A’lam ki pehchan teen tareeqon se
ho sakti hai :
(1) Kisi insaan ko khud yaqeen aa jaaye, maslan woh aisa shakhṣ ho jo
khud sahebe ilm ho aur mujtahid aur ilm ko pehchanne ki salaahiya rakhta ho. (2)
Do aise a’lam aur aadil ashkhas jo mujtahid aur a’lam k pehchanne ka malka
rakhte hon, kisi ke mujtahid ya a’lim hone ki tasdeeq karen, bashart yeh keh do
aur a’lim aur aadil in ki tardeed naa karen, balkeh kisi ke mujtahid ya a’lam
honaa ek qabil a’itmaad ahal khubrah wa itla’ shakhs ke qaul se bhi sabit ho
jata hai. (3) Yeh keh insaan kisi aqlaee tareeqe se kisi shakhs ke mujtahid ya
a’lam hone ka itminaan hasil kar le. Maslan kuch aise ahal ilm ( ahal khubrah)
jo mujtahid aur a’lam ko pehchanne ki salaahiya rakhte hain aur in ki baat se
itminaan bhi aa jata hai, kisi ke mujtahid ya a’lam hone ki tasdeeq
karen.
4.
(1) Khud mujtahid se soonnaa. (2) Mujtahid ka fatwaa bayan karne waale do
a’adil ashkhas se soonnaa. (3)
5.
Jab
tak insaan ko yeh yaqeen naa ho jaaye keh mujtahid ka fatwaa badal chukka hai
woh kitab mein likhe hue fatwe par amal kar sakta hai aur agar fatwe ke badal
jane ka ehtemaal ho to chhaan been karna zaruri nahin.
6.
Agar
mujtahid a’lam koi fatwaa de to is ka muqqallid is massaele mein kisi dusre
mujtahid ke fatwe par amal nahin kar sakta. Taa hum agar woh (y’ani mujtahid
a’lam) fatwaa naa de balkeh yeh kahe keh Ehteyaat is mein hai keh yoon amal kiya
jaaye. Maslan Ehteyaat is mein hai keh Namaaz ki pehli aur dusri raka’t mein
surah alhamd ke ba’d ek poori surat paṛe to zaruri hai eh maqalid ya to is
Ehteyaat par, jise Ehteyaat-e- wajib kahte hain, ama; kare ya kisi dusre
mujtahid ke fatwe par a’lam faala ilm ka khayal rakhte hue amal kare. Pas agar
woh (y’ani dasra mujtahid) faqat surah alhamd ko kafi samajhta ho to dusri
Jab mujtahid a’lam kisi massa’le ke baare mein kahe keh mahal t’ammul ya
mahal ishkal hai to is ka bhi Yahi hukm hai.
7.
Agar
mujtahid a’lam kisi massale ke baare mein fatwaa den eke ba’d ya is se pehle
Ehteyaat ka tazkirah kare maslan yeh kahe keh najis bartan paani mein ek martaba
dhone se paak ho jata hai agar che Ehteyaat is mein hai keh teen martaba dhoe to
maqalid aisi Ehteyaat ko tark kar saktaa hai. Is qisam ki Ehteyaat ko
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab kahte hain.
8.
Agar
woh mujtahid jis ki ek shakhṣ taqleed karta hai faut ho jaaye to jo hukm is ki
zindagi mein tha wohi hukm is ki wafaat ke ba’d bhi hai. Lehaaza agar marhoom
mujtahid , zindah mujtahid ke maqaabale mein a’lam ho to woh shakhṣ jise
darpesh massa’el mein dono mujtahedeen ke manein ekhtelaaf ka agar che ajmaali taur par ilm ho ise
marhoom mujtahid ki taqleed par baaqi rahnaa zaruri hai aur agar zindah mujtahid
a’lam ho to phir zindah mujtahid ki taraf rajoo karna zaruri
hai.
Aur agar kisi ek ke a’lam hone ka yaqeen naa ho sake ya dono massawi hon
to ise ikhteyar hai keh in dono mein se kisi ke fatwe ke mutabiq amal kar le.
Albattah agar ilm ajmaali hasil ho jaaye ya kisi shara’ee takleef par hujjat
ajmaali qaaem ho jaaye, maslan qasr aur tamaam ke darmiyan ikhtelaafi maqaamaat,
to Ehteyaat-e- wajib ki bina pa zaoori hai keh dono ke fatwe ka khayal
rakhe.
Is massa’le mein taqleed se muraad maeyeen mujtahid ke fatwe ki pairwi
karne ko sirf apne liye laazim qarar denaa hai naa keh oos ke hukm ke mutabiq
amal karna.
9.
Mukallif ke liye woh tamaam massael seekhnaa
laazim hai jin ke baare mein ehtemaal hai keh seekhne ki wajah se khuda ki
m’siat mein mubtala h sakta hai. Y’ani kisi wajib ko tark karne ya kisi haram ko
anjaam dene ka martakab ho sakta hai.
10.
Agar
kisi shakhṣ ko koi aisa masslah pesh aaye jis ka hukm ise ma’loom naa ho to
laazim hai keh Ehteyaat kare ya in sharaet ke mutabiq taqleed kare jin ka zikr
uupar aa chukka hai. Laikin agar is massale mein ise a’lam ke fatwe tak rasaee
hasi naa ho sake ti a’lam fala im ka khayal rakhte hue falaa ilm ki taqleed kar
sakta hai.
11.
Agar
koi shakhṣ mujtahid ka fatwaa kisi dusre shakhjs ko batae aur phir mujtahid
apnaa fatwaa badal de to is ke liye dusre shakhṣ ko fatwe ki tabdeeli ki itla’
denaa zaruri nahin. Laikin agar fatwaa batane waale ke ba’d yeh ma’loom ho keh
fatwaa batane mein galti ho gayee hai aur is itla’ ki wajah se woh shakhṣ apne
shara’ee wazife ke khelaaf amal karega to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par jahan
tak ho sake is galti ka azalah kare.
12.
Agar
koi mukallif ek muddat kisi ki taqleed kiye baighair amaal baja lata rahe, to
agar is ke amaal hukm waq’e ke mutabiq hon ya is mujtahid ke fatwe ke mutabiq
hon, jis ki taqleed karna bhi is ki zimmedaari hai to woh amaal sahi tassoor
kiye jaayenge. Is ke alawoh bhi agar woh jahil qaasar ho aur amaal ka nuqs arkan
waghairah k aitebaar se naa ho to bhi is ke amaal sahi tasoor kiye
jaayenge.
Yahi hukm is
Yahi hukm is
Mutlaq aur
Muzaaf paani
13.
Paani ya mutlaq hota hai ya muzaaf. Muzaaf woh
paani hai jo kisi cheez se hasil kiya jaaye. Maslan tarbooz ka paani (naariyal
ka paani) gulaab ka araq (waighairah). Oos paani ko bhi muzaaf kahte hain jo
kisi dusri cheez se aaloodah ho maslan gadla paani jo is had tak matyala ho keh
phir oose paani naa kahaa ja sake. In ke alaawoh jo paani ho Oose aabe muzaaf
kahte hain aur is ki panch qismein
hain :
(1) Kurr paani (2) Qaleel
paani (3) Jaari paani (4) Barish ka paani (5) Koowein ka
paani.
1 Kurr
paani
14.
Kurr
woh paani hai jis ke bartan ki goonjaish 36 cubic balish (ek balish ki lambai
taqreeban22 centimeter hoti hai) ho jo taqriban 384 litre hota
hai.
15.
Agar
koi cheez ain najis ho maslan peshab ya khoon ya woh cheez jo najis ho gayi ho
jaise keh najis lebas aise paani se to paani najis ho jaayega Laikin agar aisi
koi tabdili waqae naa ho to najis nahin hoga.
16.
Agar
kurr paani ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa najaasat ke ‘a’lawa kisi aur cheez se tabdeel
ho jaaye to woh paani najis nahin hoga.
17.
Agar
koi ain najaasat maslan khoon aise paani mein jakar gire jis ki maqdar ek kurr
se zayada ho aur is ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa tabdeel kar d to is surat mein agar
paani ke is hisse ki miqdar jis mein koi tabdili waqa’ nahin hue ek kurr se kam
ho to saraa paani najis ho jaayega Laikin agar is ki miqdar ek kurr ya is se
zayada ho to sirf woh hissaah najis hoga jis ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa tabdeel hua
hai.
18.
Agar
fawware ka paani aise paani se mutasil ho jis ki miqdar ek kurr ke barabar ho to
fawware ka paani najis paani ko paak kar deta hai. Laikin agar najis paani
fawware ka paani qattaron ki
19.
Agar
kisi najis cheez ko kurr paani se mutasil naal ke niche dhoen to agar is cheez
se girne wala paani bhi kurr se mutasil ho aur is mein najaasat ki boo, rang ya
zaa’eqa paida naa ho aur naa hi is mein ain najaasat ki aamejish ho to woh paani
paak hai.
20.
Agar
kurr paani ka kuch hissaah jam kar barf ban jaaye aur kuch hissaah paani ki shakl mein baaqi bache jis ki
miqdarek kurr se kam ho job hi koi najaasat is paani ko chhuegi woh najis ho jaayega aur barf pighalne
par jo paani banega woh bhi najis hoga.
21.
Agar
paani ki miqdar ek kurr ke barabar ho aur b’ad mein shak ho ke haya ab yeh kurr
se kam ho chukka hai ya nahin is ki haishiyat ek kurr paani hi ki hogi y’ani who
najaasat ko bhi paak karega aur najaasat ke itsal se najis bhi nahin hoga. Is ke
bar aks jo paani ek kurr kam tha is ke mata’liq shak ho keh aab is ki miqdar ek
kurr ke barabar ho gayi hai ya nahin to ise ek kurr se kam hi samjha
jaaye.
22.
paani ka ek kurr ke barabar
honaa do tareeqe se sabit ho sakta hai. (1) Insaan ko is baare mein khud
yaqeen ya itminaan ho. (2) Do ‘adil mard is baare mein khabar dein. Albata agr
ek ‘adil ya qabil ‘itemad shakhṣ ya woh shakhṣ jis ke itkhteyar mein paani
hai agar paani ke kurr hone ki
itla’ de, jabkeh is khabar par itminaan naa aa sake to is par bharosa karna
mahal ishkal hai.
2 Qaleel paani
23.
Aise
paani ke qaleel paani kahte hain jo zameen se naa uble aur jis ki miqdar ek kurr
se kam ho.
24.
Jab
qaleel paani kisi najis cheez par gire ya koi najis cheez is par gire to paani najis ho
jaayega.
Albatta agar paani najis cheez par zor se gire to is ka jitnaa hissaah
najis cheez se milega najis ho jaayega Laikin baaqi paak
hoga.
25.
Jo
qaleel paani kisi cheez par ‘en najaasat door karne ke liye dala jaaye to in
maqaamaat par jahan najis cheez ek bar dhone se paak nahin hoti, woh najaasat se
juda hone ke b’ad najis ho jata hai aur isi tarah woh qaleel paani jo ‘en
najaasat kea lag ho jane ke b’sd najis cheez ko paak karne ke liye is par dala
jaaye is se juda ho jane ke b’ad banaabar Ehteyaat-e-laazim najis
hai.
26.
Jis
qaleel paani se peshaab ya paakhane ke makharij dhoe jaayen woh agar kisi cheez
ko lag jaaye to panch sharaet ke sath ise najis nahin
karega.
(1)
Pani mein najaasat ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa paida naa hua ho. (2)
Bahar se koi najaasat is se naa aa mili ho. (3) Peshaab ya paakhane ke sath koi
aur najaasat maslan khoon kharij naa hua ho. (4) Paakhane ke zarraat paani mein
dhikayee naa dein. (5) Peshaab ya paakhane ke kharij ke aiteraf mein ma’mooli se
zayada naa lagi ho.
3 - Jaari
paani
Jaari paani woh hota hai (1) Jis ka ek qudrati manba’ ho. (2) Jo bah raha
ho, chhahe ise kisi maznoo’ee tareeqe se bahaya jar raha ho. (3) Is mein kisi
had tak hi sahi, tasalsal ho aur yeh zaruri nahin keh woh paani qudrati zakhire
se mutasil hi ho, Lehaaza agar qudrati tareeqe se woh paani ke zakhire se juda
ho maslan agar koi uuupar se qatron ki surat mein tapak raha ho to niche gir kar
dobara bahne ki surat mein ise jaari hi manaa jaayega. Han! Agar koi cheez paani ke zakhire se itsaal mein rukawat ban jaaye maslan
paani ke bahao ya abaal mein
rukawat bane ya zakhire se itsaal hi tod de to baaqi mandah paani ko jaari nahin manaa jaayega,
chhahe woh paani bah bhi raha ho.
27.
Jaari paani agar che kurr se kam hi kyoon naa ho najaasat ka milne se
tab tak najis nahin hota jab tak najaasat ki wajah se is ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa
badal naa jaaye.
28.
Agar
najaasat jaari paani se aa mile to iski itni miqdar jis ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa
najaasat ki wjah se badal jaaye najis hai. Albatta is paani ka woh hissah jo chasme se mutasil
ho paak hai khawa is ki miqdar kurr se kam hi kyoon naa ho. Nadi ki dusri taraf
ka paani agar ek kurr jitnaa ho ya is paani ke zariye jis mein ( boo, rang ya
zaa’eqe ki ) koi tabdili waq’e nahin hue chasme ki taraf ke paani se mila hua ho to paak hai warnaa
najis hai.
29.
Agar
kisi chasme ka paani jaari naa ho Laikin surat haal yeh ho keh jab is mein se
paani nikal lein to dobarah is ka
paani ubal padhta ho to woh paani, jaari paani ka hukm nahin rakhta y’ani agar
najaasat is se aa mile aur is ki miqdar kurr se kam ho to najis ho jata
hai.
30.
Nadi
ya nahar ke kanaare ka paani jo sakin ho aur jaari paani se mutasil ho, jaari
paani ka hukm nahin rakhta.
31.
Agar
ek aisa chasma ho jo mishaal ke taur par sardiyon mein ubal parta ho Laikin
garmiyon mein khoosk par jata ho oosi vaqt jaari paani ke hukm mein aayega jab
is ka paani ubal padhta ho.
32.
Agar
kisi ( turki ya irani tarz ke ) hamaam ke chhote hauz ka paani ek kurr se kam ho
Laikin woh aise makhzan se mutasil ho jis ka paani hauz ke paani se mil kar ek
kurr ban jata ho to jab tak najaasat ke mil jane se is ki boo, rang aur zaa’eqa
tabdeel naa ho jaaye woh najis nahin hota.
33.
Hamaam aur building ke nalkon ka paani jo tutiyon aur shaawaron ke
zariye bahta hai agar is makhzan ke paani se mil kar jo in nalkon se mutasil
ho ek kurr ke barabar ho jaaye to nalkon ka paani bhi kurr paani ke hukm mein shamil
hoga.
34.
Jo
paani zameen par bah raha ho Laikin zameen se ubal naa raha ho agar woh ek kurr
se kam ho aur is mein najaasat mil jaaye to woh najis ho jaayega Laikin agar woh
paani tezi se bah raha ho aur mishal ke taur par najaasat is ke nichle hisse ko
lage to is ka uupar wala hissaah najis nahin hoga.
4 - Barish ka
paani
35.
Jo
cheez najis ho aur ai najaasat is mein naa ho is par jahan jahan ek bar barish
ka paani pohoonch jaaye paak ho jati hai. Laikin agar badan ya lebaas najis ho
jaaye to binabar Ehteyaat in par dobarah barih ka paani pohoonchanaa zaruri hai,
Albattah qaleen aur lebaas waghairah ka nichodhnaa zaruri nahin hai. Laikin
halki si boonda baandi kafi nahin balkeh itni barish lazmi hai keh log kahen keh
barish ho rahi hai.
36.
Agar
barish ka paani a’in najis par baares aur baras kar dusri jagah pohoonch jaaye
Laikin a’in najaasat is mein shamil naa ho aur najaasat ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa
bhi is mein paida naa hua ho to woh paani paak hai. Pas agar barish ka paani
khoon par barasne ke b’ad reese aur in mein khoon ke zarraat shamil hon ya khoon
ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa paida ho
37.
Agar
makan ke androonee ya uupari chat par a’in najaasat maujood ho to barish ke
dauraan jo paani najaasat ko chhoo kar androonee chat se tapke ya parnaale se
gire woh paak hai. Laikin jab barish tham jaaye aur yeh baat ilm mein aa jaaye
keh ab jo paani gir raha hai woh kisi najaasat ko chhoo kar aa raha hai to woh
paani najis hoga.
38.
Jis
najis zameen par barish baras jaaye woh paak ho jati hai aur agar barish ka
paani zameen par bahne lage aur barish ke dauraan hi chat ke niche ksisi najis
maqaam tak ja pohoonche to ise bhi paak kar dega.
39.
Najis mitti ke tamaam ajzaa tak agar barish ka
paani pohoonch jaaye to woh paak ho jaayegi, bashart yeh hai keh insaan ko yeh
yaqeen naa ho jaaye keh mitti se milne ki wajah se barish ka paani muzaaf ho
chuka hai.
40.
Agar
barish ka paani ek jagah jama’ ho jaaye khawohek kurr se kam hi kyoon naa ho
barish barasne ke vaqt agar koi najis cheez is mein dhoee jaaye aur paani
najaasat ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa qabool naa kare to woh najis cheez paak ho
jaayegi.
41.
Agar
najis zameen par bichhe hue paak qaaleen waghairah par barish baares aur is ka
paani barsne ke vaqt qaleen se najis zameen par pohoonch jaaye to qaleen bhi
najis nahin hoga aur zameen bhi paak ho jaayegi.
5 koonwe ka
paani
42.
Ek
aise koonwe ka paani jo zameen se ubalta ho agar che miqdar mein ek kurr se kam
ho najaasat padhne se is vaqt tak najis nahin hoga jab tak is najaasat se is ki
boo, rang ya zaa’eqa badal naa jaaye.
43.
Agar
koi najaasat koonwe mein gir jaaye aur is ke paani ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqe ko tabdeel
kar de to jab koonwe ke paani mein
paida shuda tabdeeli ho jaaye to paani paak ho jaayega. Albattah
Ehteyaat-e- wajib ki bina par is paani ke paak hone ki shart yeh hai keh
yeh paani koonwe se ubalne waale
paani mein makhloot ho
jaaye.
44.
Muzaaf paani jis ke m’ni
masslah no 13 mein bayan ho chuke hain kisi najis cheez ko paak nahin karta.
Aise paani se wuzu aur ghusl karna
bhi batil hai.
45.
Muzaaf paani ki miqdaar
agar che ek kurr ke barabar ho agar is mein najaasat ka ek zarrah bhi padh jaaye
to najis ho jata hai. Albattah agar aisa paani kisi najis cheez par zor se gire to
is ka jitnaa hissaah najis cheez se mutasil hoga najis ho jaayega aur jo mutasil
nahin hoga woh paak hoga. Maslan agar a’raqgulaab kp gulaab daan se najis haath
par chhidhka jaaye to is ka jitnaa hissah haath ko lagega najis hoga aur jo
nahin lagega woh paak hoga.
46.
Agar
woh muzaaf paani jo najis ho ek
kurr ke barabar ya jaari paani se yoon mil jaaye keh phi rise muzaaf paani naa kahaa ja sake to woh paak ho
jaayega.
47.
Agar
ek paani muzaaf tha aur b’ad mein
is ke baare mein yeh m’loom naa ho keh muzaaf ho jane ki had tak pohucha hai ya
nahin to woh mutlaq paani matsoor
hoga. Y’ani najis cheez ko paak karega aur is se wuzu aur ghusl karna bhi sahi
hoga aur agar paani muzaaf tha aur
yeh m’loom naa ho keh woh mutalaq hua ya nahin to woh muzaaf matsoor hoga y’ani
kisi najis cheez ko paak nahin karega aur is se wuzu aur ghusl karna bhi batil
hoga.
48.
Aisa
paani jis ke baare mein yeh m’loom
naa ho keh mutlaq hai ya muzaaf aur yeh bhi ma’loom naa ho keh pehle mutlaq tha
ya muzaaf, najaasat ko paak nahin karta aur is se wuzu aur ghusl karna bhi batil
hai. Joohin koi najaasat aise paani mein paṛegi woh paani najis ho jaayega aur
agar kurr ya is se zayada ho to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par najis ho
jaayega.
49.
Aisa
paani jis mein khoon ya peshaab jaisi a’in najaasat aa paṛe aur is ke boo, rang
ya zaa’eqe kp tabdeel kar de najis ho jata hai khawoh woh kurr ke barabar ya
jaari paani hi kyoon naa ho. Takeh agar is paani ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa kisi aisi
najaasat sr tabdeel ho jaaye jo is se bahar hai maslan qareeb paṛe hue murdaar
ki wajah se is ki boo badal jaaye to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par woh najis ho
jaayega.
50.
Woh
paani jis mein a’in najaasat maslan khoon ya peshaab gir jaaye aur is ki boo,
rang ya zaa’eqa tabdeel kar de agar kurr ke barabar ya jaari paani se mutasil ho
jaaye ya barish ka paani is par baras jaaye ya hawa ki wajah se barish ka paani
is par gire ya barish ka paani is dauraan jabkeh barish ho rahi ho parnaale se
is par gire to in tamaam suraton mein is waq’e shuda tabdeeli zaael ho jaane par
aisa paani paak ho jata hai. Laikin
zaruri hai keh baridh ka paani ya kurr paani ya jaari paani is mein makhloot ho
jaaye.
51.
Agar
kisi cheez ko kurr ya jaari paani mein paak kiya jaaye to jis baar dhone mein
woh cheez paak hone waali hai, is vaqt woh paani jo bahar nikalne ke b’ad is se
tapke paak hoga.
52.
Jo
paani pehle paak ho aur yeh i’lm naa ho keh b’ad mein najis hua ya nahin, woh
apk hai aur jo paani pehle najis ho aur m’loom naa ho keh b’ad mein paak hua ya
nahin, woh najis hai.
53.
Insaan par wajib hai keh peshaab aur paakhanaah karte vaqt aur dusre
m’uqe par apni sharamgahon ko oon logon se jo mukallif hon khawoh woh ma aur
behan ki tarah is ke mehram hi kyoon naah on aur isi tarah deewano aur oon
bachhaaon se jo ache bure ki tameez rakhte hon chhupa kar rakhe, Laikin biwi aur shauhar ke liye
apni sharamgahon ko ek dusre se chhupanaa laazim
nahin.
54.
Apni
sharamgahon ko kisi makhsoos cheez se chhupanaa laazim nahin. Maslan agar
haath se bhi chhupa len to kafi hai.
55.
Peshaab ya paakhanaa karte vaqt
Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par badan ka agla hissah y’ani paet aur seenaa qible
ki tarah naa ho aur naa hi pusht qible ki taraf ho.
56.
Agar
peshaab ya paakhanaa karte vaqt kisi shakhṣ ka badan ka agla hissah
roobaaqiblah ya pusht baaqiblah ho aur woh apni sharamgahon ko qible ki taraf se
moṛ le to yeh
kafi nahin hai aur Ehteyaat-e- wajib yeh hai keh peshaab aur paakhanaa karte
vaqt sharamgahon ko roobaaqiblah ya pusht baaqiblah naa
modhe.
57.
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh istebra ke
mauq’a par jis ke ehkaam b’ad mein bayan kiye jaayenge ke, agle aur pichhli
sharamgahon ko paak karte vaqt badan ka agla hissah rubaa qiblah ya pusht
baaqibla naa ho.
58.
Agar
koi shakhṣ is liye keh naamehram ise naa dekhe roobaaqibla ya pusht baaqiblah
par majboor ho to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par zaruri hai keh pusht baaqiblah
baith jaaye.
59.
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh bachhaae ko
rafa’ haajat ke liye rooqiblah ya pusht baaqibla naa
baithayen.
60.
Chaar jagahon par rafa’ haajat haraam hai
:
(1) Boond gali mein jab keh wohan rahne walon ne is
ki ijaazat naa de rakhe ho. Isi tarah agar guzarne walon ke liye zarrar ka ba’es
ho to a‘moomi gali koochon aur raston par bhi raf’a haajat karna haraam
hai.
(2) Is
jagah mein jo kisi ki nijii malkiyat ho jab keh is ne raf’ haajat ki ijaazat naa
de rakhi ho.
(3) Oon
jagahon mein jo makhsoos logon ke liye waqf hon, mahalan b’az
madrase.
(4) Momeneen ki qabron par jab keh is fa’el se in ki
behurmati hoti ho balkeh agar behurmati naab hi hoti ho. Han ! agar zameen
bilasal mubah ho to koi harj nahin. Yahi
61.
Teen
suraton mein maq’d ( paakhanaa kharij hone ka maqaam ) faqt paani se paak hota hai
:
(1) Paakhane ke sath koi aur najaasat maslan khoon bahar aya
ho.
(2) Koi bairooni najaasat maqa’d par lag gayi ho, siwaye is ke keh
khwateen mein
peshaab, paakhane ke makhraj tak
pohoonch jaaye.
(3) Maq’d ka itraaf ma’mooli se zayada
aalodah ho gaya ho.
In teen suraton ke ‘lawoh maq’d ko ya to paani se dhoya ja sakta hai aur ya is
tareeqe ke mutabiq jo b’ad mein bayan kiya jaayega, kapdhe ya paththar waigairah
se bhi paak kiya ja sakta hai. Agar che paani se dhonaa behtar
hai.
62.
Peshaab ka makhraj paani ke
a’lawa kisi cheez se paak nahin ho tao ise ek martaba dhonaa kafi hai albattah
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab hai keh do martaba dhoein aur behtar hai keh teen martabah
dhoein.
63.
Agar
maq’d ko paani se dhoya jaaye to
zaruri hai keh paakhane ka koi zarrah baaqi naa rahe albattah rang ya boo baaqi rah jaaye to koi harj nahin aur agar
pehli baar hi woh maqaam yoon dhul jaaye keh paakhane ka koi zarrah baaqi naa rahe to dobarah dhonaa laazim
nahin.
64.
Paththar, dhela, kapda ya in jaisi dusri cheezein agar khoosk aur paak
hon to in se maq’d ko paak kiya ja sakta hai aur agar in mein ma’mooli naamee
bhi ho jo maq’d ko tar naa kare to koi harj nahin.
65.
Agar
maq’d ko paththar, dhele ya kapdhe se ek martabah bilkul saaf kar deea jaaye to
kafi hai laikin behtar yeh hai keh teen martabah saaf kiya jaaye balkeh jis
cheez se saaf kiya jaaye is ke teen tukdhe bhi hon aur agar teen tukdharon se
saaf naa ho to itne mazeed tukadhron ka izaafah karna zaruri hai keh maq’d
balkul saaf ho jaaye. Albattah agar itne chhote zarre baaqi rah jaayein jo a‘am taur par dhoe
baighair bahin nikalte to koi harj nahin hai.
66.
Maq’d ko aisi cheezon se paak karna haraam hai jin ka ehteraam laazim ho
maslan kapi ya akhbaar ka aisa kaghaj jis par Allah subhanaah wa t’ala aur
Ambia’ ke naam likhe hon. Maq’d ke haddi ya gobar se paak hone mein koi ishkal
nahin hai.
67.
Agar
ek shakhṣ ko shak ho keh maq’d paak kiya hai ya nahin to is par laazim hai keh
ise paak kare agar che paakhanaah karne ke b’ad woh humesha mut’lqah maqaam ko
fauran paak karta ho.
68.
Agar
kisi shakhṣ ko Namaaz ke b’ad shak guzre keh Namaaz se pehle peshaab ya
paakhane ka makhraj paak kiya tha ya nahin to is ne jo Namaaz adaa ki hai woh
sahi hai laikin aainda Namaazon ke liye ise paak karna zaruri
hai.
Istibra’
69.
Istibra ek mustahab a’mal hai jo mard peshaab karne ke b’ad is gharz se
anjaam dete hain takeh itminaan ho jaaye keh ab peshaab naali mein baaqi nahin
raha. Is ki kayee tareeqe hain jin mein se ek yeh keh peshaab se farigh ho jane
ke b’ad agar maq’d najis ho gaya ho to ise paak kare aur phir teen daf’a bayein
haath ki darmiyani anguli ke sath maq’d se le kar a‘zoo tanaasil ki jadh tak
soonten aur is ke b’ad angoothe ko a‘zoo tanaasil ke uupar aur angoothe ke sath
wali anguli ko is ke niche rakhe aur teen daf’a suupari tak soonte aur phir teen
daf’a suupari ko jhatke.
70.
Woh
ratoobat jo kabhi kabhi shahoowat ubharne par mard ke aalah tanaasil se kharij
hoti hai ise “Mazi” kahte hain, woh paak hai. ‘lawa woh ratoobat jo kabhi kabhi
mani ke b’ad kharij hati hai, jise “Wazi” kahaa jata hai ya woh ratoobat jo b’az
auqaat peshaab ke b’ad nikalti hai aur jise “Wadi” kahaa jata hai, agar peshaab
is se naa mila ho to paak hai. Maziid yeh keh jab kisi shakhṣ ne peshaab ke
b’ad istibra kiya ho aur is ke b’ad ratoobat kharij ho jis ke baare mein shak ho
keh woh peshaab hai ya mazkoora bala teen ratoobaton mein se koi ek to bhi paak
hai.
71.
Agar
kisi shakhṣ ko shak ho keh istibra kiya hai ya nahin aur is ke peshaab ke
makhraj se ratoobat kharij ho jis ke baare mein woh naa janta ho keh paak hai ya
nahin to woh najis hai nez agar woh wuzu kar chukka ho to woh bhi batil hoga.
Laikin agar ise is baare mein shak ho keh istibra is ne kiya tha woh sahi tha ya
nahin aur is dauraan ratoobat kharij ho aur woh naa janta ho keh woh
ratoobat paak hai ya nahin, to woh
paak hogi aur is ka wuzu bhi batil naa hoga.
72.
Agar
kisi shakhṣ ne istibra naa kiya ho aur peshaab karne ke b’ad kafi vaqt guzar
jane ki wajah se ise itminaan ho keh peshaab naail mein baaqi nahin raha tha aur
is dauraan ratoobat kharij ho au rise shak ho keh paak hai ya nahin to woh
ratoobat paak hogi aur is se wuzu bhi batil naa
hoga.
73.
Agar
koi shakhṣ peshaab ke b’ad istibre
karke wuzu kar le aur is ke b’ad ratoobat kharij ho jis ke baare mein ise yaqeen
ho keh peshaab hai ya mani to is par wajib hai keh Ehteyaatan ghusl kare aur
wuzu bhi kare. Albatta agar is ne pehle wuzu naa kiya ho to wuzu kar
lenaa kafi hai.
74.
Aurat ke liye peshaab ke b’ad istibra nahin hai.
Pas agar koi ratoobat kharij ho aur shak ho keh yeh peshaab hai ya nahin to woh
ratoobat paak hogi aur is ke wuzu aur ghusl ko bhi batil nahin
karegi.
Raf’a Haajat Ke Moostahebaat Aur Makruhaat
75.
Har
shakhṣ ke liye mustahab hai keh jab bhi raf’a haajat ke liye jaaye to aisi
jagah baithe jahan ise koi naa dekhe. Baitul Khula mein dakhil hote vaqt pehle
bayan paon andar rakhe aur nikalte vaqt dayaan paon bahar rakhe aur yeh bhi
mustahab hai keh raf’a haajat ke vaqt sar dhanp kar rakhe aur badan ka bojha
bayein paon par dale.
76.
Raf’a haajat ke vaqt suraj aur chand ki taraf
moonh karke baithnaa makruh hai, Laikin agar apni sharamgah ko kisi tarah dhanp
le to makruh nahin hai. ‘a’lawa raf’a haajat ke liye hawa ke rukh ke bilmuqabil
nez gali kuchon, raston, makan ke darwazon ke samne aur mewadaar darakhton ke
niche baithnaa bhi makruh hai aur is haalat mein koi cheez khanaa ya zayada vaqt
laganaa ya dayein haath se Tahaarat karna bhi makruh hai aur Yahi surat batein
karne ki bhi hai, Laikin agar majboori ho ya zikr khuda kare to koi harj
nahin.
77.
Khade hokar peshaab karna aur sakhat zameen par
ya janwaron ke balloon mein ya paani mein, bilkhasoos sakin paani mein peshaab karna makruh
hai.
78.
Peshaab aur paakhanaa roknaa makruh hai aur agar
badan ke liye mukamal taur par mazar ho to haraam hai.
79.
Namaaz se pehle, sone se pehle, mubaashart karne
se pehle aur mani nikalne ke b’ad peshaab karna mustahab
hai.
80.
Das
cheezein najis hain :
(1-2) Peshaab aur pakhana (3) Mani (4) Murdaar (5) Khauf (6-7) Kutta aur
Soor (8) Kafir (9) Sharaab (10) khor Haiwaan ka paseenaa
1-2 Peshaab
aur Pakhana
81.
Insaan aur ha rue Haiwaan ka jis ka ghost haraam
hai aur jis ka khoon jahindah hai, y’ani agar oos ki rag katee jaaye to khoon
uchhal kar nikalta hai, peshaab aur pakhana najis hai. Haan! In Haiwaanon ka
pakhana paak hai jin ka ghost haraam hai magar in ka khoon uchhal kar nahin
nikalta maslan woh machhli jis ka ghost haraam hai aur isi tarah ghost naa
rakhnaae waale chhote Haiwaanon maslan makhi, khatmal aur pissu fazlah ya
aalaesh bhi paak hai laikin haraam ghost Haiwaan keh jo uchhalne wala
Haiwaan naa rakhta ho, Ehteyaatan laazim ki bina par is ke peshaab se bhi padhez
karna zaruri hai,
82.
Jin
parindon ka ghost haraam hai oon ka peshaab aur fazlah paak hai laikin is se
padhez behtar hai.
83.
Najaasat khor Haiwaan ka peshaab aur pakhana
najis hai aur isi tarah bher ke bachhaae ka peshaab aur pakhana jis ne soorrani
ka dhoodh piya ho najis hai jis ki tafseel khane peen eke Ehkaam mein aayegi.
Isi tarah oos Haiwaan ka peshaab aur pakhana bhi najis hai jis se kisi insaan ne
bad fe’li ki ho.
3-
Mani
84.
Murdaar aur khoon jahindah rakhne waale har naar
haraam ghost janwar ki mani najis
hai. Woh ratoobat bhi mani ka hukm rakhti hai jo aurat ke badan se is tarah
shahoot ke sath nikle jo is ki janaabat ka sabab bane jis ki tafseel massaelah
number 345 mein aaeyegi. Ehteyaatan wajib yeh hai keh khoon jahindah rakhne
waale naar halaal ghost janwar ki mani se bhi ihtejaab kiya
jaaye.
4-
Murdaar
85.
Insaan ki aur uchhalne wala khoon rakhne waale
har Haiwaan ki laash najis hai khawoh woh ( kudrati taur par) khud mara ho ya
shara’ee tareeqe ke a’lawakisi aur tareeqe se zibah kiya
Machhli choonnaa keh
uchhalne wala khoon nahin rakhti is liye paani mein mar jaaye to bhi paak
hai.
86.
Laash ke woh ajzaa jin mein jaan nahin hoti paak
hain. Maslan oon, baal haddeean aur daant.
87.
Jab
kisi insaan ya jahindah khoon waale Haiwaan ke badan se oos ki zindagi ke
dauraan mein ghost ya koi dasra aisa hissaah jis mein jaan ho juda kar leea
jaaye to woh najis hai.
88.
Agar
honton ya badan ki kisi aur jagah se baareek si tah (papri) ukheir li jaaye to
agar is mein rooh naa ho aur aasaani se ukhar jaaye to woh paak
hai.
89.
Murdaar murghi ke pait se jo anda nikle woh paak
hai chhahe oos ke uuupar ka chhilka abhi sakhat naa hua ho laikin oos ka
chhilka dho lenaa zaruri
hai.
90.
Agar
bhedh ya bakri ka bachhaa (memnaa) ghaas khaane ke qaabil hone se pehle mar
jaaye to woh paneer mayeh jo oos ke sheerdaan mein hota hai paak hai laikin agar
sabit naa ho sake keh yeh a‘muman mae’ hota hai to zaruri hai keh is ke zahir ko
dho leea jaaye jo murdaar ke badan se mass ho chukka hai.
91.
Sayyal dawaeeyan, ‘tr. Roghan (tail, ghee)
jooton ki polish aur saboon jinhein bahar se daraamad kiya jata hai, agar in ki
Najaasat ke baare mein yaqeen naa ho to paak hain.
92.
Ghost, charbi aur chamdha jis ke baare mein
ihtemaal ho keh kisi aise jaanwar ka hai jise shar’ee tareeqe se zibah kiya
5 -
Khoon
93.
Insaan ka aur khoon jahindah rakhne waale har
Haiwaan ka khoon najis hai. Pas aise janwaron maslan machhli aur macchaar ka
khoon jo uchhal kar nahin nikalta paak hai.
94.
Jin
janwaron ka ghost halaal hai agar inhein shar’ee tareeqe se zibah kiya jaaye aur
zaruri miqdaar mein is ka khoon kharij ho jaaye to jo khoon badan mein baaqi
rah jaaye woh paak hai laikin agar
(nikalne wala) khoon janwar ke saans lene se ya is ka sar buland jagah par hone
ki wajah se badan mein palat jaaye to woh najis hoga.
95.
Jis
ande ki zardi mein khoon ka zarrah maujood ho, Ehteyaat-e-mustahab hai keh is se
padhez kiya jaaye.
96.
Woh
khoon jo b’az auqaat dhoodh dhote hue naaza aata hai najis hai aur dhoodh ko bhi
najis kar deta hai.
97.
Agar
danton ki rejon se nikalne wala khoon l’ab dahan se makhloot ho jaane par khatam
ho jaaye to is l’ab se padhez laazim nahin hai.
98.
Jo
khoon chot lagne ki wajah se naakhoon ya khaal ke neeche jum jaaye agar is ki
shakal aisi ho keh log Oose khoon naa kahen to woh paak hai aur agar khoon kahen
aur woh zahir ho jaaye najis hoga.aisi surat mein agar naakhoon ya khaal mein
sooraakh ho jaaye keh khoon badan ka zahiree hissaah samjha ja raha ho aur khoon
ko nikal kar wuzu ya ghusl ke liye is muqaam ka paak karna bohut zayada takleef
ka baa’s ho to zaruri hai keh tayyamum kar le.
99.
Agar
kisi shakhṣ ko yeh pata naa chale keh khaal ke neeche khoon jum
100.
Agar
khaanaa paakate hue khon ka ek zarrah bhi is mein gir jaaye to saara ka saara
khaanaa aur bartan Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par najis ho jaayega. Ubaal,
haraarat aur aag inhein paak nahin kar sakte.
101.
Peep
y’ani woh zard mawwaad jo zakhm ki haalat behtar hone par oos ke charon taraf
paida ho jata hai oos ke mut’liq agar yeh m’loom ho keh is mein khoon mila hua
hai to woh paak hoga.
6-7 Kutta Aur
Soor
102.
Kutta aur soor najis hain hatta keh in ke baal,
haddeean, panje, naakhoon aur ratoobatein bhi najis hain.
8 - Kafir
103.
Kafir y’ani woh shakhṣ jo Allah T’ala ke wajood
ya is ki wohdaniyat ka iqraar naa karta ho najis hai. Isi tarah ghalee (y’ani
woh log jo aaemmah alaihemoos salaam mein kisi ko khuda kahen ya yeh kahen keh
khuda, Imam mein halol kar
Isi tarah shakhṣ jo kisi Naabi ki naaboowat ya zarooreyat deen mein kisi
ek ka aisa ankar kare juzwee taur par Yahi sahi, Rasool Akram Sallallaho alaih
wa aaleh wasallam ki takzeeb ka sabab bane, najis hai. Albatta ahle kitaab y’ani
yehoodee, ‘eesaee aur majoosi paak mane jaayenge,
104.
Kafir ka tamaam badan hatta keh oos ke baal,
naakhn aur ratoobatein bhi najis hain.
105.
Agar
kisi naabaaligh bachhaae ke maa, baap, dada aur dadi kafir hon to woh bachhaa
bhi najis hai. Albatta agar woh soojh boojh rakhta ho aur islaam ka izhaar karta
ho to paak hai laikin agar apne waaldain se moonh modh kar musalmaan ki taraf
maaeel ho ya tahqeeq kar raha ho to oos ke najis hone ka hukm laganaa mushkil
hai. Haan! Agagr oos ke maa, baap dada aur dadi ya in mein se koi ek bhi
musalmaan ho to maesla number 210 mein aane wali tafseel ke mutabiq woh bachhaa
paak hoga.
106.
Agar
kisi shakhṣ ke mut’liq yeh ilm naa ho keh musalmaan hai ya nahin aur koi
‘laamat oos ke musalmaan hone kin a ho to woh paak samjha jaayega laikin is par
islaam ke dusre Ehkaamaat ka itlaaq nahin hoga, maslan naa hi woh musalmaan
aurat se shaadee kar sakta hai aur naa hi ise musalmaan ke qabrastaan mein
daf’an kiya ja sakta hai.
107.
Jo
shakhṣ (khanwaadah rasaalat ke) baarah imaamon mein se kisi ek ko bhi dashmanee
ki bina par gaali de, woh najis hai.
9 - Sharaab
108.
Sharaab najis hai is ke a‘lawa insaan ko masst
kar dene wali cheezein najis nahin hain.
109.
San’tee aur Tibbee alcohol ki tamaam aqsaam paak
hain.
110.
Agar
angoor k eras mein khud bakhud ya pakane par ubaal aa jaaye to paak hai laikin
is ka khaanaa peenaa haraam hai.
Isi tarah Ehteyaat-e-
wajib ki bina par ubaala hua angoor haraam hai laikin najis
nahin.
111.
Khajoor, moonaaqqa, kishmish aur in ke sheere
mein chahe ubaal aa jaaye to bhi paak hain aur in ka khaanaa halaal
hai
112.
Fuqqa’ jo a‘am taur se jow se tayyar hoti hai
aur halke naashe ka sabab bantee hai haraam haiu aur Ehteyaat-e- wajib ki bina
par najis hai. Laikin woh aabe jow paak aur halaal hai jo kisi qisam ke naashe
ka sabab nahin bantee.
10 - Najaasat Khaane Waale Haiwaan ka
Paseenaa
113.
Oos
oonth ka paseenaa jise insaani Najaasat khaane ki ‘adat ho najis hai. Isi tarah
Ehteyaat-e- wajib ki bina par is qism ke dusre Haiwaanaat ka paseenaa bhi najis
hai.
114.
Jo
shakhs fa’el haraam se janoob hua
ho oos ka paseenaa paak hai aur oos ke saath Namaaz bhi sahee
hai.
Najaasat Sabit Hone Ke Tareeqe
115.
Kisi
bhi cheez ki Najaasat teen tareeqe se sabit hoti hai
:
(1) Khud
Insaan ko yaqeen ya ‘qlee tareeqe se itmeenaan ho jaaye keh falan cheez najis
hai. Agar kisi cheez ke mut’liq mahaz gumaan ho keh najis hai to is se padhez
karna laazim nahin Lehaaza qahwe khaanon aur hotelon mein jahan laparwa log au
raise log khaate peete hain jo Najaasat aur Tahaarat ka lehaaz nahin karte
khaanaa khaane ki surat yeh hai keh jab tak insaan ko itmeenaan naa ho keh jo
khaanaa is ke liye laya gaya hai woh najis hai is ke khaane mein koi harj
nahin.
(2) Kisi
ke ikhteyar mein koi cheez ho aur woh oos cheez ke baare mein kahe keh najis hai
aur woh shakhṣ galat bayani naa
karta ho maslan kisi shakhṣ ki biwi ya naaukar ya malaazma kahe keh bartan ya
koi dusri cheez jo oos ke ikhteyar mein hai najis hai to woh najis shumaar
hogi.
(3) Agar
do ‘adil aadmi kahen keh ek zheez najis hai to woh najis shumaar hogi bashart
yeh hai keh woh is ke najis hone ki wajah bayan karein. Maslan kahen keh
yeh cheez khoon ya maslan peshaab se najis hue hai. Haan! Agar ek ‘adil ya
qaabil itminaan shakhṣ itla’ de laikin is ke baat se itminaan naa aaye to
Ehteyaat-e- wajib ki bina par is se ijtenaab karna zaruri
hai.
116.
Agar
koi shakhṣ maesle se ‘adam waqfiyat ki bina par yeh naa jaan sake keh ek cheez
najis hai ya paak – maslan ise yeh ilm naa ho keh chuhe ki mengnee paak hai ya
nahin to ise chahi’e keh maesla puchh le. Laikin agar massela janta ho aur kisi
cheez ke baare mein ise shak ho keh paak hai ya nahin maslan ise shak ho keh woh
cheez khoon hai ya nahin ya yeh naa janta ho keh machchhar ka khoon hai ya
insaan ka to woh cheez paak shumaar hogi aur is ke baare mein chhaan been karna
ya puchhnaa laazim nahin.
117.
Agar
kisi najis cheez ke baare mein shak ho keh paak ho gayi hai ya nahin to woh
najis hai. Isi tarah agar kisi paak cheez ke baare mein shak ho keh naajis ho
gayee hai ya nahin to woh paak hai. Agar koi shakhṣ in cheezon ke najis ya paak
hone ke mut’liq pataa chalaa bhi sakta ho to tahqeeq zaruri nahin
hai.
118.
Agar
koi shaks janta ho keh jo do bartan ya do kapdhe woh istemaal karta hai in mein
se ek najis ho gaya hai laikin ise yeh ilm naa ho keh in mein se kaoon sa najis
hua hai to dono se ijtenaab karna zaruri hai aur mishaal ke taur par agagr yeh
naa janta ho keh khud is ka kapdha najis hua hai yaw ah kapdha jo is ke zere
istemaal nahin hai aur kisi dusre shakhṣ ki malkiat hai to yeh zaruri nahin keh
apne kapdhe se ijtenaab kare.
Paak Cheez Najis Kaise Hoti Hai
119.
Agar
koi paak cheez kisi najis se lag jaaye aur dono ya in mein se ek is qadar tar ho
keh ek ki taree dusre tak pohoonch jaaye to paak cheez najis ho jaayegee laikin
agar wasteh mat’dad ho jaaye to najis nahin hogi. Maslan agar dayaan haath
peshaab se najis ho aur yeh haath ek naaee ratoobat ke sath baayein haath ko
lage to bayan haath najis ho jaaye ga. Ab agar baayen haath khoosk hone ke b’ad
maslan tar lebaas se lage to woh lebaas bhi najis ho jaayega laikin agar ab woh
lebaas kisi dusri tar cheez ko lag jaaye to woh cheez najis nahin hogee. Haan!
Agagr taree itni kam ho keh dusri cheez ko naa lage to paak cheez najis nahin
hogi khawoh woh a’in najis ko hi kyoon naa lagi ho.
120.
Agar
koi paak cheez kisi najis cheez ko lag jaaye aur in dono ya kisi ek ke tar hone
ke mut’liq shak ho to paak cheez najis nahin hoti.
121.
Aisi
do cheezein jin ke baare mein insaan ko ilm naa ho keh in mein se kaoon see paak
hai aur kaoon see najis, agar ek paak aur tar cheez in mein kisi ek cheez ko
chhoo jaaye to is se padhez karna zaruri nahin hai siwae b’az suraton mein jaise
is surat mein jab in dono masshkook najis cheezon ki saabqa yaqeenee haalat
Najaasat ki haalat ho ya maslan is surat mein jab koi aur paak cheez ratoobat ke
sath dusri masshkook cheez se lag jaaye.
122.
Agar
zameen, kapdha ya aisi dusri cheezein tar hon to in ke jis hisse ko Najaasat lag
gayee woh najis ho jaayega aur baaqi hissaah paak rahega. Yahi hukm kheere aur
kharbooje waghairah ke baare mein hai.
123.
Jab
sheere, teil, (ghee) ya aisi hii kisi aur cheez ki surat aisi ho keh agar is ki
kuchh miqdaar nikal li jaaye to is ki jagah khaali naa rahe to jyoon hi woh
zarrah bhar bhi najis hoga saare ka saara najis ho jaayega laikin agar is ki
surat aisi ho keh nikalne ke maqaam par jagah khaali rahe agar che b’ad mein pur
ho jaaye to sirf wohi hissaah najis
hoga jise Najaasat lagi ho. Lehaaza agar choohe ki mangnee is mein gir jaaye to
jahan woh mengni giree hai woh jagah najis aur baaqi paak hogi.
124.
Agar
makkhi ya aisa koi aur janwar ek aisi tar cheez par baithe jo najis ho aur b’ad
ek paak cheez par ja baithe aur yeh ilm ho jaaye keh is janwar ke sath Najaasat
thee to paak cheez najis ho jaayegee aur agar ilm naa ho to paak
rahegee.
125.
Agar
badan ke kisi hisse par paseenaa ho aur woh hissaah najis ho jaaye aur phir
paseenaa bah kar badan ke dusre hisson tak chalaa jaaye to jahan jahan paseenaa
bahega badan ke woh hisse najis ho jaayenge laikin agar paseenaa aage naa bahe
to baaqi badan paak rahega.
126.
Jo
balgham naak ya gale se kharij ho agar oos mein khoon ho to balgham mein jahan
khoon hoga najis aur baaqi hissaah
paak hoga. Lehaaza agar yeh balgham moonh ya naak ke bahar lag jaaye to badan ke
jis maqaam ke baare mein yaqeen ho keh najis malgham is par laga hai najis hai
aur jis jagah ke baare mein shak ho keh wohan balgham ka najaasat wala hissaah
pohooncha hai ya nahin woh paak hoga.
127.
Agar
ek aisa lota jis ke pende mein sooraakh ho najis zameen par rakh deea jaaye aur
is se bahne wala paani aage bahnaa
boond hokar lot eke neeche is tarah jam’ ho jaaye keh lot eke andar waale paani ke sath ise ek hee paani kahaa ja sake to lote ka paani
najis ho jaayega laikin agar lote ka paani tezee ke sath bahta rahe to najis
nahin hoga.
128.
Agar
koi cheez badan mein dakhil ho kar Najaasat se ja mile laikin badan se bahar
aane par Najaasat aalood naa ho to woh cheez paak hai. Chunanche agar aneema ka
saamaan ya is ka paani maq’d mein dakhil kiya jaaye ya suee, chakoo ya koi aur
aisi cheez badan mein chubh jaaye aur bahar nikalne par Najaasat aalood naa ho
to najis nahin hai. Agar thook aur naak ka paani jism ke andar khoon se ja mile
laikin bahar nikalne par khoon aalod naa ho to is ka bhi yehee hukm
hai.
129.
Qur’aan Majeed ki tahreer aur warq ko najis
karna jab keh yeh fa’el behurmati mein shumaar hota ho maslan haraam hai aur
agar najis ho jaaye to fauran paani
se dhonaa zaruri hai balkeh agar behurmati ka pahloo naab hi nikle tab bhi
Ehteyaat wakib ki bina par kalaam paak ko najis karna haraam aur paani se dhonaa wajib
hai.
130.
Agar
Qur’aan Majeed ki jild najis ho jaaye aur is se Qur’aan Majeed ki behurmati ho
to jild ko paani se dhonaa zaruri
hai.
131.
Agar
Qur’aan Majeed ko kisi a’in khajaasat maslan khoon ya murdaar par rakhnaa khawoh
woh a’in Najaasat khoosk hee kyoon naa ho agar Qur’aan Majeedki behurmati ka
ba’ash ho to haraam hai.
132.
Qur’aan Majeed ko najis roshnaa’e se likhnaa
khawoh woh ek harf hee kyoon naa ho ise najis karne ka hukm rakhta hai. Agar
likha ja chuka ho to ise paani se
dho kar ya chheel kar ya kisi aur tareeqe se mitaa denaa zaruri
hai.
133.
Agar
kafir ko Qur’aan Majeed dena behurmati ka maujoob ho to haraam hai aur is se
Qur’aan Majeed wapas le lenaa wajib hai.
134.
Agar
Qur’an Majeedka warq ya koi aisi cheez jis ka ehteraam zaruri ho, maslan aisa
kaghaz jis par Allah T’ala ka ya Hazrat Rasool Akram Sallallaho Wa A’lehi
Wasallam ya kisi Imaa Alaih Salaam ka naam likha ho baitul khula mein gir jaaye
to is ka bahar nikalnaa aur ise dhonaa wajib hai khawoh is par kuchh raqam hee
kyoon naa kharach karni paṛe aur agar is ka bahar nikalnaa mumkin naa ho to
zaruri hai keh oos vaqt tak is baitul khula ko ihte’maal naa kiya jaaye jab tak
yeh yaqeen naa ho jaaye keh woh ghul kar khatam ho gaya hai. Isi tarah agar khak
shafa baitul khula mein gir jaaye aur is ka nikalnaa mumkin naa ho to jab tak
yeh yaqeen naa ho jaaye keh woh bilkul khatam ho chuki hai, is baitul khula ko
iste’maal nahin karna chahi’e.
135.
Najis cheez ka khaanaa peenaa ya kisi dusre ko
khilaanaa pilaanaa haraam hai laikin bachhaae ya diwaane ko khilaanaa pilaanaa
jaayez hai aur agar bachhaa ya diwaanaa najis ghazaa khaaye peeye ya najis haath
se ghazaa ko najis kar ke khaaye to ise roknaa zaruri
nahin.
136.
Jo
najis cheez paak ki ja sakti ho ise bechne aur oodhaar dene mein koi harj nahin
laikin is ke najis hone ke baare mein jab yeh do shartein maujood hon to
khareedne ya oodhaar lene waale ko bataanaa zaruri hai.
(1) Jab
andesha ho keh dasra fareeq kisi wajib hukm ki makhaalfat ka martakab hoga
maslan is (najis cheez) ko khaane ya peene mein iste’maal karega. Agar aisa naa
ho to batanaa zaruri nahin hai. Maslan lebaas ke najis hone ke baare mein
batanaa zaruri nahin jise pahan kar dasra fareeq Namaaz paṛega kyoon naa keh
lebaas ka paak honaa shart waq’ee nahin hai.
(2) Jab
bechne ya oodhaar dene waale ko tawaqq’ ho keh dasra fareeq is ki baat par
a’malkarega aur agar woh jantra ho keh dasra fareeq is ki baat par a’malnahin
karega to ise batanaa zaruri nahin hai.
137.
Agar
ek shakhṣ kisi dusre ko najis cheez khaate ya najis lebaas se Namaaz
padḥte dekhe to ise is baare mein
kuchh kahnaa zaruri nahin.
138.
Agar
ghar ka koi hissaah ya qaaleen ya (dari) najis ho aur woh dekhe keh oos ke ghar
aane walon ka badan, lebaas ya koi aur cheez tari ke sath najis jagah se ja lagi
hai aur sahib khaandaan is ka ba’es hua ho to do sharton ke sath jo guzishta
maesle mein bayan hue hain in logon ko is baare mein aagah kar denaa zaruri
hai.
139.
Agar
mezbaan ko khaanaa khaane ke dauraan pata chale keh ghazaa najis hai to dono
sharton ke mutabiq jo maesla 132 mein bayan hue hain zaruri hai keh mehmaano ko
is ke mutabiq aagah kar de laikin agar mehmaano mein se kisi ko is baat ka ilm
ho jaaye to is ke liye dasron ko batanaa zaruri nahin. Albatta agar woh in ke
saath yoon ghul mil kar rahta ho keh in ke najis hone ki wajah se woh khud bhi
Najaasat mein mubtala ho kar wajib Ehkaam ki mukhaalfat ka martakab hoga to in
ko bataanaa zaruri hai.
140.
Agar
koi udhaar li huee cheez najis ho jaaye to is ke maalik ko woh sharton ke saath
jo maesle 132 mein bayan hue hain aagah kare.
141.
Agar
bachhaa kahe keh koi cheez najis hai ya kahe keh is ne najis cheez ko dho leea
hai to is ki baat par i’tbaar nahin karna chahi’e laikin agar bachhaa mamayyaz
ho aur najaasat wa tahaarat ko bakhoobi samajhta ho aur woh kahe keh is ne ek
cheez paani se dhoee hai jab keh
woh cheez is ke iste’maal mein ho ya bachhaae ka qaul a’temaad ke qaabil ho to
is ki baat qabool kar leni chahi’e aur Yahi hukm hai jab keh bachhaa kahe keh
woh cheez najis hai.
142.
Baarah cheezein aisi hain jo Najaasat ko paak
kaeti hain aur inhein Mutaheraat kahaa jata hai.
(1) Paani (2) Zameen (3)
Suraj (4)
Istehaalah
(5) Inqelaab (6) Inteqaal
(7) Islaam (8)
Tab’eet (9)
a‘ein Najaasat ka za’el ho janaa (10) Najaasat khor Haiwaan ka
istibra (11) Musalmaan ka ghaeb ho
janaa (12) Zabeeha ke badan se khoon ka nikal
janaa.
143.
paani chaar sharton ke saath najis cheez
ko paak karta hai :
(1) Paani mutlaq ho.
Muzaaf paani maslan a’raq, gulaab ya a’raq beir moosk se najis cheez paak nahin
hoti.
(2) Paani paak ho.
(3) Najis cheez ko dhone ke dauraan paani muzaaf naa
ban jaaye. Jab kisi cheez ko paak karne ke liye paani se dhoa jaaye aur is ke
b’ad mazeed dhonaa zaruri naa ho to yeh bhi laazim hai keh is paani mein
Najaasat ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa maujood naa ho laikin agar dhone ki surat is se
mukhtalif ho (y’ani woh aakhri dhonaa ho) aur paani ki boo, rang ya zaa’eqa
badal jaaye to is mein koi harj nahin. Maslan agar koi cheez kurr paani ya
qaleel paani se dh’ee jaaye aur ise do martaba dhonaa zaruri ho to khawoh paani
ki boo, rang aur zaa’eqa pehli daf’a dhone ke vaqt badal jaaye laikin dusri
daf’a iste’maal kiye jane waale paani mein aisi koi tabdeeli naa ho to woh cheez
paak ho jaayegi.
(4) Najis cheez ko paani se dhone ke b’ad is mein
a’in Najaasat ke zarraat baaqi naa
rahen. Najis cheez ko qaleel paani y’ani ek kurr se kam paani se paak karne ki kuchh aur sharaet
bhi hain jin ka zikr kiya ja raha hai:
144.
Najis bartan ke androonee hisse ko qaleel paani
se teen daf’a dhonaa zaruri hai aur kurr ya jaari paani se Ehteyaat-e- wajib ki
bina par Yahi hukm hai laikin jis bartan se kutte ne paani ya koi mae’l cheez pee ho Oose
pehle paak mitti se manjhnaa chahi’e is bartan se mitti ko door karna chahi’e,
is ke b’ad qaleel ya kurr ya jaari paani se do daf’a dhonaa chahi’e.Isi tarah
agar kutte ne kisi bartan ko chaata ho aur koi cheez is mein baaqi rah jaaye to ise dhone se pehle mitti se
manjhnaa zaruri hai. Albatta agar kutte ka la’ab kisi bartan mein gir jaaye ya
is ke badan ka koi aur hissaah is bartan se lage to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina
par ise mitti se manjhne ke b’ad teen daf’a paani se dhonaa zaruri
hai.
145.
Jis
bartan mein kutte ne moonh dala hai agar is ka moonh tang ho to oos mein mitti
daal kar khoob hilayen takeh mitti bartan ke tamam aitraaf mein pohoonch jaye.
Oos ke b’ad oosi tarteeb ke mutabiq dhoen jis ka zikr sabqa massle mein ho
chukka hai.
146.
Agar
kisi bartan ko suwar chaate ya oos mein se koi siyaal cheez pi le ya oos bartan
mein joongle chuha mar
147.
Jo
bartan sharaab se najis ho
148.
Agar
ek aise bartan ko jo najis mitti se tayyar hua ho ya najis paani saraayat kar
gaya ho kurr yaa jaari paani mein daal diya jaaye to jahan jahan woh paani
pohooonchegaa who bartan paak ho jaayega aur agar bartan ke andarooni ajzaa ko
bhi paak karna maqsood ho to Oose kurr yaa jaari paani mein itni dier tak pada
rehne dena chahiye ke paani tamaam
bartan mein saraayat kar jaaye aur agar bartan mein koi aisi nami ho jo paani jo
paani ke andarooni hisso tak pohochne mein maaane ho to pehle Oose khoosh kar
lena zaruri hai aur phir bartan ko kurr yaa jaari paani mein daal dena
chahiye.
149.
Najis bartan ko kurr ya jaari paani se do tariqo
se dhoyaa jaa sakta
hai:
(Pehla tariqa)
bartan ko teen daf’a bharaa jaaye aur har daf’a khali kar diya
jaaye-
(Dasra tariqa) bartan
mein teen daf’a moonasib miqdaar mein paani dalein aur har daf’a paani ko yoon
ghumaaye ke woh tamaam najis maqamaat tak pohooonch jaaye aur phir Oose gira
dein.
150. Agar bada bartan deg yaa martabaan najis ho jaaye to teen daf’a paani se bharne aur har daf’a kahli karne se bartan paak ho jaata hai-isi tarah agar oos mein teen daf’a uupar se paani is tarah oondeilein ke oos ki tamaam atraaf tak pohoonch jaaye aur har daf’a oos ke the mein jo paani jamaa ho jaaye oos ko nikaal de to bartan paak ho jaayegaa-agrache ehteyaat-e-mustahab ye hai ke dusri aur teesri baar jis bartan ke zariye paani baaharnikala jaaye oose bhi dho liya jaaye.
151. Agar najis taambe wagairah ko phighlaa ke dho liya jaaye to ooska zaahiri hissa paak ho jaayega-
152. Agar tan’ur peshaab se najis ho jaaye aur oos mein uapr se ek martaba yoon paani daala jaaye ke ooski tamaam aitraaf mein pohoonch jaaye to tan’ur paak ho jaayega aur ehyiyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai ki ye amal do daf’a kiya jaaye aur agar tan’ur peshaab ke a’lawa kisi aur cheez se najis hua ho to nijasat door karne ke ba’d mazkrah tariqe ke mutabiq oos mein ek daf’a paani daalna kaafi hai aur behtar ye hai ke tan’ur ki teh mein ghada khod liya jaaye jis mein paani jamaa ho sake phir oos paani ko nikaal liyaa jaaye aur ghad ko paak mitti se pur kar diya jaaye-
153. Agar kisi najis cheez ko kurr ya jaari paani mein ek daf’a yoon duboyaa jaaye ke paani ke tamaam najis maqamaat tak pohoonch jaaye to woh cheez paak ho jaayegi aur qaleen ya dari ya libaas wagyarah ko paak karne ke liyeoose nichodna aur oosi tarah se malna ya ragadna zaruri nahi hai aur agar badan yaa libaas peshaab se najis ho gaya ho to oose kurr paani mein do daf’a dhona bhi laazim hai-albatta jaari paani mein ek daf’a dhona kaafi hai-
154. Agar kisi aisi cheez ko jo peshaab se najis ho gayi ho qaleel paani se dhona maqsood ho to oos par ek daf’a yoon paani bahaaye ke peshaab oos cheez par baaki na rahe to woh cheez paak ho jaaye gi-albata libaas ya badan pe do daf’a paani bahana zaruri hai taake woh paak ho jaaye-laikin jahan tak libaas qaleen dari ya oonse milti julti cheezon ka taa’luk hai oonhein har daf’a paani daalne ke ba’d nichodna chahiye taaki ghalisa oon mein se nikal jaaye-(ghalisa ya dhowan oos paani ko kehte hain hain jo kisi dhoyi jaane wali cheez se dhulne ke duaraan ya dhul jaane ke ba’d khud ba khud nichodne se nikalta ho)-
155. Jo cheezein aisi sheer khwaar ladke ya ladki ke peshaab se najis ho jaaye jisne doodh ke a’lawa koi ghiza khana shuru na ki ho agar oos par ek daf’a yoon paani daala jaaye ke tamaam najis maqamaat pe pohoonch jaaye to woh cheez paak jaaye gi laikin ehteyaat-e-mustahab ye hai ke mazeed eek baar oos par paani daala jaaye-libaas qaleen dari wagairah ko nichodna zaruri nahi-
156. Agar koi cheez peshaab ke a’lawa kisi aur cheez se najis ho jaaye to najasat door karne ke ba’d ek daf’a qaleel paani oos par daal diya jaaye-jab woh paani beh jaaye to woh cheez paak ho jaati hai-albatta libaas aur oosse milti julti cheezon ko nichodna zaruri hai take oon ka dhowan nikaal diya jaaye
157. Agar kisi najis chataayi ko jo dhaagon se bani huee ho kurr yaa jaari paani mein dubo diya jaaye to ain-e-najasat door hone ke ba’d woh paak ho jaayegi laikin agra oose qaleel paani se dhoya jaaye to jis tarah bhi mumkin ho oos ka nichodna zaruri hai khawoha oose paa’o hi kyoon na chalaane pade take oos ka dhowan alag ho jaaye-
158. Agar gandum chawal ya saaban wagyarah ka uupar wala hissa najis ho jaaye to woh kurr yaa jaari paani mein dubone se paak ho jaayega-oonhein qaleel paani se bhi paak kiya jaa sakta hai-laikin agar oon ka andarooni hissa najis ho jaaye to kurr ya jaari paani ke oon chezon ke andar tak pohoonchne par ye paak ho jaati hai-
159. Agar saaban ka zaahiri hisa najis ho jaaye to
oose paak kiya jaa sakta hai jabki agar ooska batini hissa najis ho jaaye to woh
paak nahi ho sakta-haan! Agar kisi shaks ko is baare mein shak ho ke najis paani
saaban ke andarooni hisse tak saraayat kar
160. Agar chawal ya ghost ya aise hi kisi cheez ka zaahiri hissa najis ho jaaye to kisi paak piyaaleyaa ooske misl kisi cheez mein rakh k eek daf’a oos par paani daalne aur hir phenk dene ke ba’d woh cheez paak ho jaati hai aur agar kisi najis bartan mein rakhe to yeh kaam teen baar anjaam dena zaruri hai aur oos surat mein woh bartan bhi paak ho jaayega laikin agar libaas ya kisi dusri aisi cheez ko bartan mein daal kar paak karna maqsood ho jis ka nichodna laazim ho to jitni baar oos par paani daal jaaye oosenichodna zaruri hai aur bartan ko ulat dena chahiye taake jo dhowan oos mein jamaa ho gaya ho woh beh jaaye-
161. Agar kisi najis libaas ko jo neel ya oos jaisi chaaz se rangaa gaya ho kurr ya jaari paani mein duboyaa jaaaye kapde ke rang ki wajah se paani muzaaf hone se kabl tamaam jagah pohoonch jaaye to woh paak ho jaayega aur agar oose qaleel paani se dhoyaa jaaye aur nichodne par oos mein se muzaaf paani na nikle to woh libaas paak ho jaata hai-
162. Agar kapde ko kurr yaa jaari paani se dho liyaa jaaye aur ba’d mein kaayi wagyarah kapbe mein nazar aaye aur ye ehtemeel na ho key eh kapde ke andar paani pohoonchne mein maaane huee hai to woh kapda paak hai-
163. Agar libaas ya oosse milti julti cheez ke dhone ke ba’d mitti ka zarrah ya saaban oos mein nazar aaye aur ahtemaal ho ke ye kapde ke andar paani pohoonchne mein maaane hua hai to woh paak hai laikin agar najis paani yaa mitti yaa saban saraayat kar gaya ho to mitti aur saaban ka uupar wala hissa paak aur ooska andarooni hissa najis hoga
164. Jab tak ain-e-najasat kisi najis cheez se alag na ho woh paak nahi hogi laikin agar boo yaa najasat ka rang oos mein baaki reh jaaye to koi harj nahi-lehaaza agar khoon libaas par se hata diya jaye aur libaas dho liya jaaye aur khoon ka rang libaas par baaki jaaye to woh paak hoga-
165. Agar kurr ya jaari paani se badan ki najasat door kar li jaaye to badan paak ho jaata hai laikin agar badan peshaab se najis ho jaaye to oos surat mein ek daf’a paak nahi haoga laikin paani se nikal aane ke ba’d dobaara paani mein jaana zaruri nahi hai balke agar paani ke andar hi badan par is tarah haath pher liya jaaye ke paani badan se juda ho kar do daf’a badan tak pohoonch jaaye to kaafi hai-
166. Agar najis ghiza daaton ke rehno mein reh jaaye aur paani muh mein bhar kar yoon ghumaaya jaaye ke tamaam najis ghiza tak pohoonch jaaye to woh ghiza paak ho jaati hai-
167. Agar sar ya chehre ke baalon ko qaleel paani se dhoyaa jaaye aur woh baal ghane na ho to oon se dhowan juda karne ke liye oonhein nichodna zaruri nahi hai kyoonki paani maamool ke mutabiq khud juda ho jaata hai-
168. Agar badan ya lebaasi ka koi hissa qaleel paani se dhoyaa jaaye to najis maqaam ke paak hone se oos maqaam se matsal woh jagahein bhi paak ho jaaayegi jintak dhote vaqt amooman paani pohoonch jaayegaa matlab yeh hai ke najis maqaam ke atraaf koalheda dhone zaruri nahi hai balke woh najis maqaam ko dhon ke saath hi paak ho jaate hai aur agar ek paak cheez ek najis cheez ke saath rakh di jaaye aur dono par paani dale to ooska bhi yahi hukm hai. Lehaaza agr ek najis oongli ko paak karne ke liye sab oongliyoon par paani daale aur najis paani sab oongliyo tak pohoonch jaaye to najis oongli ke paak hone ke saath saath sabhi oongliyaa paak ho jaaye gi-
169. Jo ghosht ya charbi najis ho jaaye dusri cheezon ki tarah paani se dhoyi
jaa sakti hai-yahi
170. Agar bartan ya badan najis ho jaaye aur ba’d mein itna najis ho jaayeke paani oos tak pohoonch na sake aue bartan ya badan ko paak karna maqsood ho to pehle chiknaayi door karna chahiye taake paani oon tak (y’ani bartan yaa badan tak) pohoonch sake-
171. Jo nal kurr paani se matsal ho woh kurr paani ka hukm rakhta hai-
172. Agar kisi cheez ko dhoyaa jaaye aur yaqeen ho jaaye ke paak hp gayi hai laikin ba’d mein shak guzre kea in-e-najasat oosse door huee hai yaa nahi to zaruri hai ke oose dobaara paani se dho liya jaaye taake yaqeen aa jaaye ke ain-e-najasat door ho gayi hai-
173. Woh zameen jis mein paani jaszb ho jaata ho maslan aisi zameen jis ki satah ret ya bajri par mooshtamil ho agar najis ho jaaye to qaleel paani se paak ho jaati hai-
174. Agar woh zameen jiska farsh patthar ya eeton ka ho ya dusri sakht zameen jis mein paani jazb na hota ho najis ho jaaye to qaleel paani se paak ho sakti hai laikin zaruri hai ke oos par itna paani daala jaaye ke behne lage-jo paani uupar daala jaaye agar woh kisi gutter wagairah se baahar na nikal sake aur kisi jagah jamaa ho jaaye to oos jagah ko paak karne ka tariqa yeh hai ke jamaa shuda paani ko kapde ua bartan se baahar nekaa diyaa jaaye-
175. Agar ma’adani namak ka dhela ya oos jaisi koi aur cheez uupar se najis ho jaaye to qaleel paani se paak ho sakti hai-
176. Agar phigli huee najis shakkar se kand bana lein auruse kurr ya jaari paani mein rakh de to woh paak nahi hogi-
177.
Zameen, paon ke talwe aur joote ke nichle hisse
ko chaar sharton se paak karti hai :
1)
Yeh
keh zameen paak ho.
2)
Yeh
keh zameen khushk ho.
3)
Ehteyaat lazim ki bina par najasat zameen se
lagi ho.
4)
A’in
najasat maslan khoon aur peshaab mutnajis cheez maslan mutnajis mitti jo paon ke
talwe ya joote ke nichle hisse mein lagi ho woh raasta chalne se ya paon zameen
par ragadne se door ho jaaye laikin agar a’in najasat par chalne ya zameen par
ragadne se pahle hi door ho gayee ho to ehteyaat lazim ki bina par paak nahin
honge. Albatta yeh zaruri hai keh zameen mitti ya paththar ya inton ke farsh ya
oon se milti julti cheez par mooshtamil ho. Qaleen, dari, chata’ee, ghaas par
chalne se paon ka najis talwa ya joote ka najis hissa paak nahin
hota.
178.
Paon
ka talwa ya joote ka nichla hissa najis ho to daamar par ya lakdi ke bane hu’e
farsh par chalne se paak hona mahel ashkaal hai.
179.
Paon
ka talwa ya joote ka nichle hisse ko paak karne ke liye behtar hai keh pandra
zara’a ya oos se zayada faasla zameen par chale khawoh pandra zara’a se kam
chalne ya paon zameen par ragadne se najasat door ho gayee
ho.
180.
Paak
hone ke liye paon ya joote ke najis talwe ka tar hona zaruri nahin balkeh khushk
bhi hon to zameen par chalne se paak ho jaate hain.
181.
Jab
paon ya joote ka najis talwa zameen par chalne se paak ho jaaye to oos ke
aitraaf ke woh hisse bhi jinhein amumoon keechar waighaira lag jati hai paak ho
jaate hain.
182.
Agar
kisi aise shakhs ke haath ki haatheli ya ghutna najis ho jaaye jo haathon aur
ghutno ke bal chalta ho to oos ke raaste chalme se oos ki haatheli ya ghutne ka
paak ho jana mahel ishkaal hai. Yahi
183.
Agar
zameen par chalne ke b’ad najasat ki boo, roong ya baareek zarre jo nazar na
aayen paon ya joote ke talwe se lage rah jayen to koi harj nahin agarche
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh zameen par is qadar chala jaaye keh woh bhi
ra’el ho jayen.
184.
Joote ke androoni hissa zameen par chalne se
paak nahin hota aur zameen par chalne se moze ke nichle hisse ka paak hona bhi
ishkaal hai. Lelin agar moze ka nichla hissa chamde ya chamde se milte julti
cheez se bana ho aur oose pehan kar chalne ka riwaaj ho to woh zameen par chalne
se paak ho jaayega.
III.
Sooraj
185.
Sooraj – zameen, ‘A’marat aur deewaar ko paanch
sharton ke saath paak kartaa hai
:
(1) Najis cheez is tarah
tar ho keh agar dusri cheez is se lage to tar ho jaaye. Lehazaa agar woh cheez
khushk ho to ise kisi tarah tar kar kar lenaa chahi’e takeh dhoop se khushk
ho
(2) Is
mein koi a’in Najaasat baaqee naa rah gayee ho.
(3) Koi
cheez dhoop mein rukavat naa ḍaale. Pas agar dhoop parde, ba’dal
ya aisi hee kisi cheez ke pichhe se najis cheez par paṛe
aur ise khushk kar de to woh cheez paak hogee. Albattah agar ba’dal itnaa
halka ho keh dhoop ko naah roke to koi harj nahin.
(4) Faqat Sooraj najis cheez ko khushk kare. Lehazaa
mishaal ke taur par agar najis cheez havaa aur dhe khushk ho to paak nahin
hotee. Haan ! agar kaifeeyat yeh ho keh yeh kahaa jaa sake keh yeh najis cheez
dhoop se khushk hu’ee hai to phir koi harj nahin.
(5)
A’marat ke jis hisse
mein Najaasat sarayat kar gayee hai dhoop se ek hee martabah khushk ho
jaaye. Pas agar ek daf’a dhoop najis zameen aur ‘A’marat par paṛe
aur is ka saamne walaa hissah
khushk kare aur dusri daf’a nichle hisse ko
khushk kare to is ka saamne vaalaa hissah
paak hoga aur nichlaa hissah
najis rahegaa.
In dono suraton mein
bachche ke tabi’yat ki bina par paak hone ki shart yeh hai keh woh jab bash’oor
ho jaaye to kufr ka izhaar naa kare.
186.
Sooraj, najis chattaa’ee ko paak kar detaa hai laikin agar is ki banaavat mein
dhaage iste’maal hu’e hon to anhein paak nahin kartaa. Isi tarah darakht,
deevaar aur darvaaze, khirkiyan sooraj se paak hone mein
ishkal hai.
187.
Agar
dhoop najis zameen par pare, b’ad azaan shak paidaa ho dhoop
paṛne ke vaqt zameen tar thee ya nahin ya
taree dhoop ke zaree’e khushk hu’ee ya nahin to woh zameen najis hogee
aur agar shak paidaa ho keh dhoop parne
se pehle a’in Najaasat zameen par se hataa dee gayee thee ya nahin ya yeh keh koi cheez dhoop ko man’
thee ya nahin to phir zameen ka paak honaa mahal ishkal
hai.
188.
Agar
dhoop najis deevaar ki ek taraf paṛe
aur is zaree’e deevaar ki woh jaanib bhi khushk ho jaaye jis par dhoop
nahin paṛee to b’eed nahin keh deevaar dono
taraf se paak ho jaaye. Laikin agar ek din is ke zaaheree hisse ko khushk kare aur agle din
baatinee hisse ko khushk
kare to sirf is ka zaahiree hissah
paak hoga.
IV. Istehaalah
189.
Agar
kisi najis cheez ki jins yoon badal jaaye keh ek paak cheez ki shakal ikhteyar
kar le to woh paak ho jaati hai. Mishaal ke taur par najis lakṛee
jal kar raakh ho jaaye ya kutta naamak ki
190.
Mitti ka koojah aur dusri aisi cheezein mitti se
banaa’ee jaayen najis hain laikin woh ko’elah jo najis lakṛee
se tayar kiya jaaye agar is mein lakṛee
ki koi khaaṣiyat baaqi naa rahe to woh ko’elah paak hai. Agar mitti ko aaag
mein paka kar eenṭ ya safaal banaa liya jaaye to
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par najis hai.
191.
Aisi
najis cheez ke mut’liq ‘im naah ho keh aaaya is ka istehaalah hua hai ya nahin
(y’ani jins badalee hai ya nahin) najis hai.
5 – Inqelaab
192.
Agar
sharaab khud bkhud ya koi cheez milaane se maslan sarkah aur naamak milaane se
sarkah ban jaaye to paak ho jaati hai.
193.
Woh
sharaab jo najis angoor ya is jaisi kisi dusri cheez se tayar ki gayee ho ya koi
najis cheez sharaab mein gir jaaye to sarkah ban jaane se paak nahin
hotee.
194.
Najis angoor, najis kishmish aur najis khajoor
se jo sarke tayyar kiya jaaye woh najis hai.
195.
Agar angoor ya khajoor ke danthal bhi in
ke saath hon aur in se sarkah tayyar kiya jaaye to koi harj nahin balkeh isi
bartan kheere aur baingoon waghairah daalne mein bhi koi harj nahin khavah
angoor ya khajoor ke sarkeh banne se pahle hee daale ja’en bashart hai keh banne
se pahle in mein nassah naa paidaa huaa ho.
196.
Agar
angoor ke rus mein, aag par rakhne se ya khud bakhud oobaal aa ja’e to woh
haraam ho jaataa hai aur agar woh itnaa oobul ja’e keh is ka do tehayee hissah
kam ho ja’e aur ek tehayee baaqi rah ja’e to halaal ho jaataa hai to phir sirf
isi mein paak ho saktaa hai jub sarkah boon ja’e. Massa’leh (110) mein bataya
jaa chuka hai keh angoor ka rus oobaal aane par najis nahin
hota.
197.
Agar
angoor ke rus ka do tehayee hissah baghair josh mein aa’ye kam ho jaaye aur jo
baaqi bache is mein josh aa jaaye to agar log ise angoor ka rus kahen, sheeraa
na kahen to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par woh haraam hai.
198.
Agar
angoor kerus ke mut’liq yeh m’loom na ho keh josh mein aya hai ya nahin to woh
halaal hai laikin agar josh mein aa jaaye aur yeh yaqeen na ho keh is ka do
tehaaee kam huaa hai ya nahin to woh halaal nahin hota.
199.
Agar
kachche angoor ke khoshe mein kuchh pake angoor bhi hon aur jo rus is khoshe se
liya jaaye ise log angoor ka rus na kahen aur is mein josh aa jaaye to is ka
peenaa halaal hai.
200.
Agar
angoor ka ek daanah kisi aisi cheez mein gir jaaye jo aag par josh khaa rahee ho
aur woh bhi josh khaane lage Laikin woh is cheez mein hul na ho to
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par faqat is daane ka khaanaa haraam
hai.
201.
Agar
chand deghon mein sheeraa pakaya jaaye to jo chamcha josh mein aa’ee hu’ee deig
mein daalaa jaa chuka ho woh is ka aisi deig mein daalnaa bhi jayez hai jis mein
josh na aya ho.
202.
Jis
cheez ke baare mein yeh na ma’loom ho keh woh kuchche angoor hain ya pakke
angoor, agar is mein josh aa jaaye to halaal hai.
VI. Inteqaal
203.
Agar
insaan ya uchhalne walaa khoon rakhne waale haiwaan ka khoon, koi aisaa haiwaan
choos le jis mein a‘rfan khoon nahin hota, woh khoon is haiwaan ke badan ka juz
ban jaane ke qaabil ho, maslan machchhar, insaan ya haiwaan ke badan se khoon
choose to woh khoon paak ho jaataa hai aur ise inteqaal kahte hain. Laikin
a‘laaj ki garz se insaan ka jo khoon jonk choosi hai choo na keh yeh tay nahin
hai keh woh jonk ke badan ka hissah boon jaayegaa, lehaaza najis hee rahtaa
hai.
204.
Agar
koi shaksh apne badan par baithe hu’e machchar ko maar de aur woh khoon jo
machchhar ne choosaa ho is ke badan se nikle to woh khoon paak hai kioo naa keh
woh khoon is qaabil thaa keh machchhar ki ghazaa boon jaaye, agar che machchhar
ke khoon choosne aur maare jaane ke darmeyan waqfah bohut kam ho. Laikin
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh is khoon se is haalat mein padhez
Karen.
VII. Islaam
205.
Agar
koi kafir shahaadatain ( Laa ‘Iaahaa Illalhaa Muhammadur Rasool allah ) padh le
y’ani kisi bhi zabaan mein Allah ki wohdaaniyat aur Khatamul Nabi’een Hazrat
Muhammad bin ‘Abdullah alaih waa aalehi wasallam ki naboowat ki gawaahee de de
to musalmaan ho jaataa hai aur agar che woh musalmaan hone se pahle najis ke
hukm meeen thaa Laikin musalmaan ho jaane ke b’ad is ka badan, thook, naak ka
paani aur paseenaa paak ho jaataa hai Laikin musalmaan hone ke vaqt agar is ke
badan par koi a’yn najaasat ho to
ise door karna aur is maqaam ko paak se dhonaa zaruri hai balkeh agar musalmaan
hone se pahle hee a’n najaasat door ho chooki ho tab bhi Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh
hai keh is maqaam ko paani se dho daale.
206.
Ek
kafir ke musalmaan hone se pahle agar is ka geelaa lebaas is ke badan se chhoo
gaya ho to is ke musalmaan hone ke vaqt woh lebaas is ke badan par ho ya no ho
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par is se Ehteyaat karna zaruri
hai.
207.
Agar
kafir shahaadatain padh le aur yeh m’loom na ho keh woh dil se musalmaan huaa
hai ya nahin to woh paak hai aur agar yeh i’lm ho keh woh dil se musalmaan nahin
huaa Laikin aisi koi baat is se zaahir na hoo’ee ho jo tauheed aur rasaalat ki
shahaadat ke manaafee ho to surat wohee hai ( y’ani woh paak hai
).
VIII. Tabi’yat
208.
Tabi’yat ka matlub yeh hai keh koi najis cheez
kisi dusri cheez ke baare paak hone ki wajah se paak ho
jaaye.
209.
Agar
sharaab sarkah ho jaaye to is ka bartan bhi is jagah tak paak ho jaataa hai
jahan tak sharaab josh khaa kar pohoonchee ho aur agr kapda ya dusri koi cheez
jo a’muman(sharaab ke bartan) par rakhee jaati hai aur is se najis ho gayee ho
to woh bhi paak ho jatee hai. Laikin agar bartan ki beroonee sateh sharaab se
aalood ho jaaye to ihteaa’e to Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh sharaab ke sarkah
ho jaane ke b’ad is sateh se padhez kiya jaaye.
210.
Kafir ka bachchaa bazari’h tabi’yat do suraton
mein paak ho jaataa hai :
1)
Jo
kafir mard musalmaan ho jaaye is ka bachchah tahaarat mein is ke taab’e hai aur
isi tarah bachche ki maan ya daadee ya daadaa musalmaan ho jaayen tab bhi
yahee hukm hai. Laikin isi
(2)Ek kafir bachche ko
kisi musalmaan ne qaid kar liya ho aur is bachche ke baap ya daadaa pardaadaa
mein se koi ek bhi is ke humraah ho.
In dono suraton mein
bachche ke tabi’yat ki bina par paak hone ki shart yeh hai keh woh jab bash’oor
ho jaaye to kufr ka izhaar naa kare.
211.
Woh
takhtaa ya sil par mayyat ko ghusl diya jaataa hai aur woh kapda jis se mayyat
ki sharamgaah dhaanpee jaati hai nez ghassaal ke haath, yeh tamaam cheezein jo mayyat ke ghusl ke saath dhul jaati
hain, ghusl mukamal hone ke b’ad paak ho jatee hain.
212.
Agar
koi shaksh kisi cheez ko paani se dho’e to is ke paak hone par is shakhs ka woh
haath bhi paak ho jaataa hai jo is ke saath dhul
213.
Agar
lebaas ya is jaisi koi cheez ko qaleel paani se dhoa ja’e aur itnaa nichor diya
jaaye jitnaa a‘am taur par nichora jaataa ho takeh jis paani se dhoea
214.
Jab
najis bartan ko qaleel paani se dhoea jaaye to jo paani bartan ko paak karne ke
li’ye is par daalaa jaaye is ke bah jaane ke b’ad jo m’amoolee paani is mein
baaqee rah jaaye woh paak hai.
IX. A’in najaasat ka door
honaa
215.
Agar
kisi haiwaan ka badan a’in najaasat maslan khoon ya najis shudaa cheez maslan
najis paani se aaloodah ho jaaye to jab woh najaasat door ho jaaye haiwaa badan
paak ho jaataa hai.Yahee surat insaanee badan ke androoni hissason ki hai,
maslan moonh ya naak aur kan keh woh baahar se najaasat lagne se najis ho
jaayenge aur jab najaasat door ho jaaye to paak ho jaayenge Laikin daakhalee
najaasat maslan daanton ke rekhon se khoon nikalne se badan ka androonee hissah
najis nahin hota aur yahee hukm hai jab kisi kharjee cheez ko badan ke androonee
hisseh mein najaasat daakhalee lag jaaye to woh cheez najis nahin hotee. Is bina
par agar maznu’ee daant moonh ke andar dusre daanton ke rekhon se nikle hu’e
khoon se aaloodaah ho jaaye to in daanton ko dhonaa laazim nahin hai Laikin agar
in maznu’ee daanton ko najis ghazaa lag jaaye to in ko dhonaa laazim
hai.
216.
Agar
daanton ki rekhon mein ghazaa lagee rah jaaye aur phir moonh ke androonee khoon
nikal aa’e to woh ghazaa khoon milne se najis nahin hotee.
217.
Honthon aur aankh ki palkon ke woh hisse jo
boond karte vaqt ek dusre se mil jaate hain woh androonee hisse ka hukm rakhte
hain. Agar is androonee hisse mein kharij se koi najaasat lag jaaye to is
androonee hisse ko dhonaa zaruri nahin hai Laikin woh maqaamaat jin ke baare
mein insaan ko yeh ‘im na ho ke haya inhein androonee hisse samjhaa jaaye ya
bairoonee, agar kharij se najaasat in maqaamaat par lag jaaye to inhein dhonaa
zaruri hai.
218.
Agar
najis mitti ya dhool kapde ya khoosk qaaleen, daree ya aisi hee kisi aur cheez
ko lag jaaye aur kapde waghairah ko y’oon jhaaraa jaaye keh najis mitti ki
yaqeenee miqdaar is se alag ho jaaye to woh lebaas aur farsh paak maane jaayenge
aur inhein dhonaa zaruri nahin.
X. Najaasat Khor Haiwaan ka
Istebra’
219.
Jis
haiwaan ko insaanee najaasat ki ‘adat par gayee ho is ka peshaab aur
paakhaanah najis hai aur agar ise
paak karna maqsood ho to is ka istebra’ karna zaruri hai. Y’ani ek ‘rse tak ise
najaasat na khaane dein aur paak ghazaa dein hatta keh itnee muddat guzar jaaye keh phi rise najaasat
khaane walaa na kahaa jaa sake aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab ki bina par najaasat
khaane waale oont ko chaalish din tak, gaa’e ko bees din tak, bhair ko das din
tak, marghaabi ko saat din ya paanch din tak aur paaltoo murghee ko teen din tak
najaasat khaane se baaz rakhaa jaaye. Agar che muqarrah muddat guzarne se pahle
bhi inhein najaasat khaane waale haiwaan na kahaa jaa rahaa
ho.
XI. Musalmaan ka ghaa’eb ho
janaa
220.
Agar
baaligh ya tahaarat wa najaasat ki samajh rakhne waale musalmaan ka badan ya
lebaas ya dusri ashya’ maslan bartan aur daree wagairah jo oos ke iste’maal mein
hon najis ho jaayen aur phir woh wohaan se chalaa jaaye aur phir insaan
ko is baat ka aqalee ihtemaal ho keh is ne cheezein dho lee to woh paak
hon gee.
221.
Agar
shakhs ko yaqeen ya itminaan ho keh jo cheez pahle najis thee ab paak ho gayee
hai ya do ‘adil ashkhaas is ke paak hone ki gawaahee dein aur gawaahee mein is
sabab ko bayan Karen jis se woh cheez paak hu’ee ho, maslan yeh gawaahee dein
keh peshaab se najis shudaa falaan lebaas ko do baar dho liya gaya hai to woh
cheez paak hai. Isi tarah agar woh shakhs jis ke paas koi najis cheez ho kahe
keh woh cheez paak ho gaa’ee hai aur woh ghalat bayan na ho ya kisi musalmaan ne
ek najis cheez ko pak karne ki gharz se dhoya ho to chahe yeh m’aloom na ho keh
is ne ise theek tarah se dhoe hai ya nahin to woh cheez bhi paak
hai.
222.
Agar
kisi ek shakhs ne ek shakhs ka lebaas dhone ki zimmedaari le lee ho aur kahe keh
main ne ise dho diya hai is shakhs ko is ke yeh kahne se tassalee ho jaaye to
woh lebaas paak hai.
223.
Agar
kisi tahaarat wa najaasat ke m’amle mein shakki mazaaj shakhs ki yeh haalat ho
jaaye keh ise kisi najis cheez ke paak hone ka yaqeen hee na aa’e agar woh is
cheez ko ma’mool ke mutaabiq dho le to kafee hai.
XII. Zabeeha ke badan se khoon ka nikal
janaa
224.
Jaisaa mass’leh 94 mein bataya gaya hai keh kisi
jaanwar ko shar’ee tareeqe se zibah karne ke b’ad is ke badan se ma’mool ke
mutaabiq (zaruri miqdaar mein) khoon nikal jaaye to jo khoon is ke badan ke
andar baaqee rah jaaye woh paak hai.
225.
Mazkurah baalaa hukm ka bayan mass’leh 224 mein
huaa hai Ehteyaat ki bina par is jaanwar se mahksoos se jis ka gostr halaal ho.
Jis jaanwar ka gost haraam ho is par yeh hukm jaaree nahin ho
saktaa.
226.
Jo
bartan kutte, soor ya murdaar ke chamre se banaya jaaye is mein kisi cheez ka
khaanaa peenaa jabkeh taree is ki najaasat ka maujub banee ho, haraam hai aur is
bartan ko wuzu aur ghusl aur aise dusre kamo mein iste’maal nahin karna chahiye
jinhein paak cheez se anjaam denaa zaruri ho aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh
kutte, soor aur murdaar ke chamre ko khwaah woh bartan ki shakal mein na bhi ho
iste’maal na kiya jaaye.
227.
Sone
aur chaandee ke bartano mein khanaa peenaa balkeh Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par
in ko kisi bhi tarah iste’maal karna haraam hai Laikin in se kamrah sajaane ya
anhen apne paas rakhne mein koi harj nahin goea in ka tark kar denaa ahoot hai
aur sajaawat ya qabze mein rakhne ke liye sone aur chaandi ke bartan banaane aur
in ki khareed wa farokht karne ka bhi yahee hukm hai.
228.
Ihtekan (sheeshe ka chhota saa jis mein qahwoh
peete hain) ka holder jo sone ya chaandi ke bartan ka hukm rakhtaa hai aur agar
ise bartan na kahaa jaaye to is ke ihte’maal mein koi harj
nahin.
229.
Aise
bartano ke iate’maal mein koi harj nahin jin par sone ya chaandi ka paani
charhaya
230.
Agar
kisi dhaat ko chaandi ya sone mein makhloot kar ke bartan banaa’e jaayen aur woh
dhaat itnee zayadaah miqdaar mein ho keh is bartan ko sone ya chaandi ka bartan
na kahaa jaaye to is ke iste’maalmein koi harj nahin.
231.
Agar
ghazaa sone ya chaandi ke bartan mein rakhee ho aur koi shakhs ise dusre bartan
mein oondail le to agar dusra bartan a‘am aur par pahle bartan mein khaane ka
zariya shumaar na ho to aisaa karne mein koi harj nahin
hai.
232.
Hooqqe ke chillum ka soorakhoon walaa dhaknaa,
talwaar, chharee ya chaakoo ka mayaan aur Qur’an Majeedrakhne ka dabbah agar
sone ya chaandi se bane hon to koi harj nahin taahum Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai
keh sone chaandi ki banee hu’ee ‘trdaanee, surmehdaanee aur afeemdaanee
ihte’maal nah ki jaayen.
233.
Majbooree ki haalat mein sone chaandi ke bartano
mein intaa khaane peene mein koi harj nahin jis se majbooree khatam ho jaaye
Laikin is se zayadaa khaanaa peenaa jaayez nahin.
234.
Aisaa bartan iste’maal karne mein koi harj nahin
jis ke baare mein m’aloom nah ho keh yeh sone ya chaandi ka hai ya kisi aur
cheez se banaa huaa hai.
235.
Wuzu
mein waajib hai keh chehraah aur dono saath dho’e jaayen aur sar ke agle hisse
aur dono paa’on ke saamne waale hisse ka massah kiya
jaaye.
236.
Chehre ko lambaa’ee mein peshaanee ke uupar oos
jagah se le kar jahan sar ke baal oogte hain thodhee ke aakharee kanaare tak
dhonaa zaruri hai aur chauraa’ee mein beech ki oonglee aur angoothe ke phailaa’o
mein jitnee jagah aa jaaye ise dhonaa zaruri hai. Agar is miqdaar ka zaraa saa
hissah bhi chhoot jaaye to wuzu baatil hai aur agar insaan ko yeh yaqeen nah ho
keh zaruri hissah pooraa dhul
237.
Agar
kisi shakhs ke haath ya chehreh aa‘am logon ki ba nisbat baare ya chhote hon to
ise dekhnaa chaahiye keh a‘am log kahan tak apnaa chehrah dhote hain aur phir
woh bhi itnaa hee dho daale.
238.
Agar
is baat ka ihtemaal ho keh kisi shakhs ki bh’on, aankh ke goshon aur honton par
mail ya koi dusri cheez hai jo paani ke in tak pohoonchne mein rookawat hai aur
is ka yeh ihtemaal logon ki nazaron mein darust ho to zaruri hai keh wuzu se
pahle tahqeeq kar le aur agar koi aisi cheez ho to ise door kar
le.
239.
Agar
chehreh ki jild baalon ke neeche se nazar aatee ho to paani jild tak pohuchnaa
zaruri haiaur agar nazar naa aatee ho to baalon ka dhonaa kafee hai aur in ke
neeche tak paani pohoonchaanaa zaruri nahin.
240.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko shak ho ke haya is ke chehre ki jild baalon ke neeche se nazar
aatee hai ya nahin to Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh baalon ko
dho’e aur paani jild tak bhi pohoonchaa’e.
241.
Naak
ke androonee aur honton aur aankhon ke oon hisson ka jo boond karne par nazar
nahin aate dhonaa waajib nahin hai. Laikin agar kisi insaan ko yeh yaqeen naa ho
keh jin jagahon ka dhonaa zaruri hai in mein koi jagah baaqee nahin rahee to woh
waajib hai keh in ‘azaa’ ka kuchh izaafee hissah bhi dho le taa keh ise yaqeen
ho jaaye aur jis shakhs ko is baat ka i’lm naa thaa agar is ne jo wuzu kiya hai
is mein zaruri hisse dhone ya naa dhone ke baare mein naa jaantaa ho to is wuzu
se is ne jo tamaam namaazein padhee hai woh sahee hai aur b;d ki namaazon ke
liye wuzu karna zaruri nahin hai.
242.
Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par zaruri hai keh
saathon aur isi tarah chhere ko uupar se niche ki taraf dhoea jaaye. Agar niche
se uupar ki taraf dho’e jaayen to wuzu baatil hoga.
243.
Agar
haathelee paani se tar kar ke chhere aur haathon par pheree jaaye aur saath mein
itnee taree ho keh ise pherne se poore chhere aur haathon par paani pohoonch
jaaye to kafee hai. In par paani ka bahnaa zaruri nahin.
244.
Chehre dhone ke b’ad pahle dayaan haath aur phir
bayan haath kohnee se oongleeon ke saron tak dhonaa zaruri
hai.
245.
Agar
insaan ko yaqeen na ho keh kohnee ko pooree tarah dho liya hai to yaqeen haasil
karne ke liye kohnee se uupar ka kuchh hissah dhonaa bhi zaruri
hai.
246.
Jis
shakhs ne chehraa dhone se pahle apne haathon kp kalaayee ke jor tak dhoea ho
zaruri hai keh wuzu karte vaqt oongoolion ke saron tak dho’e. Agar woh sirf
kalaayee ke jor tak dho’egaa to is ka wuzu baatil hoga.
247.
WazU
mein chehre aur haathon ka ek daf’a dhonaa waajib, dusri daf’a dhonaa mustahab
aur teesree daf’a ya is se zayada daf’a dhonaa haraam hai. Ek daf’a dhona oos
vaqt mukamal hoga jab wuzu ki niyyat se itnaa paani chehre ya haath par daale
keh woh paani poore chehre ya haath par pohoonch jaaye aur Ehteyaat ke liye koi
goonjaaish baaqee na rahe. Lehazaa agar pehlee daf’a dhone ki niyyat se das baar
bhi chehre par paani daale taakeh paani tamaam maqaamaat tak pohoonch jaaye to
is mein koi harj nahin hai aur jab tak wuzu karne ya chehrah dhone ki niyyat na
kare pahlee baar dhonaa shumaar nahin hoga. Lehazaa agar chahe to chand baar
chehre ko dho le aur aakhree baar chehra dhote vaqt wuzu ki niyyat kar le Laikin
soosree daf’a dhone mein niyyat ka ma’tbur honaa ishkal se khaalee nahin hai aur
Ehteyaat-e-laazim yeh hai keh ek martabah chehre ya haathon ko dho lene ke b’ad
dusri baar dhone ke liye ek baar se zayadaa na dho’e agar che wuzu ki niyyat se
na bhi ho.
248.
Dono
haath dhone ke b’ad sar ke agle hisse ka massah wuzu ke paani ki is taree se
karna chaahiye jo haathon ko lagee rah gayee ho aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai
keh massah daay’en haath se kiya jaaye aur uupar se niche ki taraf
ho.
249.
Sar
ke chaar hisson mein se peshaanee se milaa hi ek hissah woh maqaam hai jahaan
massah karna chaahiye. Is hisse mein jahan bhi aur jis andaaz se bhi massah
karein kafee hai. Agar che Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh lambaa’ee mein ek
angoolee ki lambaa’ee ke lagbhag aur chauraa’ee mein teen milee hu’ee angooleeon
ke lagbhag jagah par massah kiya jaaye.
250.
Yeh
zaruri nahin keh sar ka massah jild par kiya jaaye balkeh sar ke agle hisse ke
baalon par karna bhi durust hai. Laikin agar kisi ke sar ke baal itne lambe hon
keh maslan agar kanghaa kare to chehre par aakar ya sar ke kisi dusre hisse tak
jaa pohoonche to zaruri hai keh woh baalon ki jaron par massah kare aur agar woh
chehre par aa girne waale ya dusre hisson ke baalon ko sar ke agle hisse mein
jam’a kar ke in par massah kare to aisaa massah baatil
hai.
251.
Sar
ke massah ke b’ad wuzu ke paani ki is taree se jo haathon mein baaqee ho paa’on
ki kisi ek angoolee se le kar paa’on ke jor tak massah karna zaruri hai aur
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh daa’en haath se aur baa’en p’air ka baa’en haath
se massah kiya jaaye.
252.
Paa’on par massah chauraa’ee mein jitnaa bhi ho
kafee hai Laikin behtar hai keh teen milee hu’ee angoolee ki chauraa’ee ke
baraabar ho aur is se bhi behtar yeh hai keh paa’on ke poore uuparee hisse ka
massah pooree haathelee se kiya jaaye.
253.
Zaruri nahin hai keh paa’on ka massah karte vaqt
haath angoolee ke seeron par rakhe aur phir paa’on ke uupar kheenche balkeh yeh
bhi kiya jaa saktaa hai keh pooraa haath paa’on par rakhe aur thoraa saa
kheenche,
254.
Sar
aur paa’on ka massah karte vaqt haath in par kheenchnaa zaruri hai aur agar
haath ko saakin rakhe aur sar ya paa’on ko is par chalaaye to baatil hai Laikin
haath kheenchne ke vaqt sar aur paa’on m’amoolee harkat Karen to koi harj
nahin.
255.
Jis
jagah ka massah karna ho zaruri hai keh woh khushk ho. Agar woh is qadar tar ho
keh haathelee ki taree is par asar naa kare to massah baatil hai.Laikin agar is
par namee ho ya taree itnee kam ho keh woh haathelee ki taree se khatam ho jaaye
to phir koi harj nahin.
256.
Agar
massah karne ke liye haathelee par taree baaqee naa rahee ho to dusre paani se
tar nahin kiya jaa saktaa balkeh aisi
257.
Agar
haathelee ki taree sirf sar ke massah ke liye kafee ho to Ehteyaat-e-waajib hai
keh sar ka massah is taree se kare aur paa’on ke massah ke liye apni daarhi se
taree haasil kare.
258.
Moze
aur joote par massah karna baatil hai. Han ! agar sakhat sardee ki wajah se ya
chor ya darinde waghairah ke khauf se joote ya moze naa ootaare jaa saken to
Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh moze aur joote par massah kare aur tayyamum bhi
kare. Yaqeen ki
259.
Agar
paa’on ka uupar walaa hissah najis ho aur massah karne ke liye ise dhoea bhi naa
jaa saktaa ho to tayyamum karna zaruri hai.
260.
Irtemaasee wuzu yeh hai keh insaan chehre aur
haathon ko wuzu ki niyyat se paani mein doobo de. Bazahir irtemaasee tareeqe se
dhule hu’e haath ki taree se massah karne mein koi harj nahin hai agar che aisaa
karna khilaaf Ehteyaat hai.
261.
Irtemaasee wuzu mein bhi chehrah aur haath uupar
se niche ki taraf dhone chaahiyen. Lehaaza jab koi shakhs wuzu ki niyyat se
chehrah aur haath paani mein doobo’e to zaruri hai keh chehrae peshaanee ki
taraf se aur haath kohnee ki taraf se dubo’e.
262.
Agar
koi shakhs b’az a’zaa ka wuzu irtemaasee tareeqe se aur ba’z ka ghair irtemaasee
tareeqe se kare to koi harj nahin.
263.
Jo
shakhs wuzu karne lage is ke liye mustahab hai keh jab is ki nazar paani
par padhe to yeh du’a padhe :
“ Bismillahi wa billahi wal hamdu lil lahil
lazi ja'alal ma'a tahura wa lam yaj
alhu najasa”.
Jab wuzu se pahle apne haath dho’e to yeh du’a padhe
:
“ Allahummaj alni minat
tawwabina waj alni minal mutatah hirin”.
Kullee karte vaqt yeh du’a padhe :
“Allahumma laq qini hujjati yawma
alqaka wa atliq lisani bizikrika”.
Naak mein paani daalte vaqt yeh du’a padhe :
“ Allahumma la tuharrim 'alaya rihal jannati waj 'alni mim man yashummu
riha ha wa rawha ha wa tibaha”.
Chehrah dhote vaqt yeh du’a padhe :
“ Allahumma bayyiz wajhi yawma taswaddufihil
wujuh wala tusawwid waj hi
yawma tabyazzul wujuh”.
Dayaan haath dhote vaqt yeh du’a padhe :
“Alla humma a'tini kitabi bi
yamini wal khulda fil jinani bi yasari wa hasibni
hisaban yasara”.
Bayan haath dhote vaqt yeh du’a padhe :
“Alla humma la tutini kitabi
bishimali wala min wara'i zahri wala taj alha
maghlu latan ila oonuqi wa a'uzu bika min muqat
ta'atin niraan”.
Sar ka massah karte vaqt yeh du’a padhe :
“Alla humma ghashshini bi
rahmatika wa barakatika wa 'afwika”.
Paa’on ka massah karte vaqt yeh du’a padhe :
“Alla humma thabbitni alas sarati
yawma tazillu fihil aqdam. Waj'al sa'yi fi
ma yurzika 'anni ya zal jalali wal ikram”.
Wuzu sahee hone ki
sharaa’et
Wuzu sahee hone ki chand sharaa’et hain :
1)
Wuzu
ka paani paak ho. Ek qaul ki bina par wuzu ka paani aisi cheezon maslan halaal
gost haiwaan ke peshaab, paak murdaar aur zakhm ki reem se ‘aaloodah naa ho jin
se insaan ko ghin aatee ho, agar che shara’ee lehaaz se aisaa paani paak hai aur
yeh qaul Ehteyaat ki bina par hai.
2)
Paani mutlaq ho.
264.
Najis ya muzaaf paani se wuzu karna baatil hai
khawoh wuzu karne walaa shakhs is ke najis ya muzaaf hone ke baare mein i’lm na
rakhtaa ho ya bhool
265.
Agar
ek shakhs ke paas mitti mile hue muzaaf paani ke a’lawa aur koi paani wuzu ke
liye na ho aur namaaz ka vaqt tang ho to zaruri hai keh tayyamum kar le Laikin
agar vaqt tang na ho to zaruri hai keh paani ke saaf hone ka intezaar kare ya
kisi tareeqe se is paani ko saaf kare aur wuzu kare. Han! mitti milaa huaa paani
Oosi vaqt muzaaf bantaa hai jab ise paani na kahaa jaa
sake.
(3) Wuzu ka paanimubaah ho.
266.
Aise
paani se wuzu karna jo ghasab kiya
267.
268.
Agar
koi shakhs ek massjid mein namaaz padhnaa na chahtaa ho aur yeh bhi na jaantaa
ho ke haya is massjid ka hauz tamaam logon ke liye waqf hai ya sirf in logon ke
liye jo is massjid mein namaaz padhte hain to is ke liye hauz se wuzu karna
durust nahin Laikin agar a‘amoomum woh log bhi is hauz se wuzu karte hon jo is
massjid mein namaaz na padhnaa chahte hon aur koi man’a na kartaa ho to woh
shakhs bhi is hauz se wuzu kar saktaa hai.
269.
Sara’e, musafir khaano au raise hee dusre
maqaamaat ke hauz se in logon ka jo in mein muqeem naa hon, wuzu karna Oosi
270.
Oon
nahron se wuzu karne mein koi harj nahin jin par a’qla’ ka tareeqaa yeh hai keh
tasuruf kiya karte hain, chaahe nahrein baaree hon ya chhotee aur chaahe insaan
ko maalik ki razaaiat ka i’lm bhi naa ho balkeh agar maalik wuzu karne se roke
ya insaan jaantaa ho keh maalik raazee nahin ya maalik naabaaligh bachcha ya
paagal ho, phir bhi in nahron mein tasarruf jayez hai.
271.
Agar
koi shakhs yeh bhool jaaye keh paani ghasbee hai aur is se wuzu kar le to is ka
wuzu sahee hai. Laikin agar kisi shakhs ne khud paani ghasab kiya ho aur b’ad
mein bhool jaaye keh yeh paani ghasabee hai aur is se wuzu kar le to is ka wuzu
sahee hone mein ashkal hai.
272.
Agar
wuzu ka paani to is ka apnaa ho Laikin ghasabee bartan mein ho aur is shakhs ke
paas is ke a’laawaa aur koi paani na ho to agar woh is paani ko shara’ee tareeqe
se dusre bartan mein udhail saktaa ho to is ke liye zaruri hai keh ise kisi
dusre bartan mein udhail le aur phir is se wuzu kare aur agar aisaa karna ‘aasaa na ho to tayyamum karna zaruri
hai aur agar is ke paas is ke a’lawa dusra paani maujood ho to zaruri hai keh is
se wuzu kare aur agar in dono suraton mein woh sahee tareeqe par a‘amal na karte hu’e is paani se jo ghasabee
bartan mein hai wuzu kar le to is ka wuzu sahee hai.
273.
Agar
kisi hauz mein masshaal ke taur par ghasab ki hu’ee ek eent ya ek paththar lagaa
ho aur a’raf a’m mein is hauz mein se paani nikalnaa is int ya paththar pat
tasarruf na samjhaa jaaye (paani lene mein) koi harj nahin Laikin agar tasarruf
samjhaa jaaye to paani ka nikalnaa haraam hai Laikin is se wuzu karna sahee
hai.
274.
Agar
aa’imah taahereen allaihe moos salaam ya in ke aulaad ke maqbaare ke sahan mein
jo pahle qabarastaan thaa koi hauz ya nahar khodee jaaye aur yeh i’lm na ho keh
sahan ki zameen qabarastaan ke liye waqf ho chuki hai to is hauz ya nahar ke
paani se wuzu karne mein koi harj nahin hai.
(4) Wuzu ke a’za dhote vaqt aur massah karte vaqt paak hon. Chahe anhein
wuzu ke dauraan hee dhone ya massah karne se pahle paak kar le jabkeh agar kurr
ya is jaise paani se dho rahaa ho to dhone se pahle paak karna bhi zaruri
nahin.
275.
Agar
wuzu mukammal hone se pahle woh maqaam najis ho jaaye jise dhoea jaa chuka hai
ya jis ka massah kiya jaa chuka hai to wuzu sahee hai.
276.
Agar
a’zaa’e wuzu ke siwa badan ka koi hissah najis ho to wuzu sahee hai Laikin agar
paakhaane ya peshaab ke maqaam ko paak naa kiya ho to phir Ehteyaat-e-mustahab
yeh hai keh pahle inhein paak kare aur phir wuzu kare.
277.
Agar
wuzu ke a‘zaa’ mein se koi a’zoo najis ho aur wuzu karne ke b’ad shak guzre ke
haya wuzu karne se pahle oos a’zoo ko dhoea thaa ya nahin to wuzu sahee hai
Laikin is najis maqaam ko dho lenaa zaruri hai.
278.
Agar
kisi ke vhehre ya haathon par koi aisi kharaash ya zakhm ho jis se khoon naa
ruktaa ho to zaruri hai keh is a’zoo ko sahee saalim ajzaa’ ko tarteeb waar
dhone ke b’ad zakhm ya kharaash waale hisse ko kurr ke barabar paani ya jaaree
paani mein dubo de au rise is qadar dabaa’e keh khoon boond ho jaaye aur paani
ke andar hee apni angoolee zakhm ya kharaash par rakh kar uupar se niche ki
taraf khinche taakeh is ( kharaash ya zakhm ) par paani jaaree ho jaaye aur phir
is se nichle hisson ko dho le. Is tarah is ka wuzu sahee ho
jaayegaa.
(5) Wuzu karne aur namaaz padhne ke liye vaqt kafee
ho.
279.
Agar
vaqt itna kam ho keh wuzu kare to saaree ki saaree namaaz ya is ka kuchh hissah
vaqt ke b’ad padhnaa pare to zaruri hai keh tayyamum kar le Laikin agar tayyamum
aur wuzu ke liye taqreeban yaksaan vaqt darkar ho to phir wuzu
kare.
280.
Jis
shakhs ke liye namaaz ka vaqt tang hone ke baa’s tayyamum karna zaruri agar woh
qasad qurbat ki niyyat se ya kisi mustahab kam maslan Qur’aan Majeed padhne ke
liye wuzu kare to is ka wuzu sahee hai aur isi namaaz ko padhne ke liye wuzu
kare to bhi yahee hukm hai siwaa’e is ke keh ise qasad qurbat haasil naa ho
sake.
(6) Wuzu baqasd qurbat se kare aur is ke liye itna kafee hai keh hukm
Illahee ki bajaa’wari ke qasad se
kiya jaaye. Agar apne a’ap ko thandak pohoonchaane ya kisi aur niyyat se kiya
jaaye to wuzu baatil hai.
281.
Wuzu
ki niyyat zabaan par ya dil mein karna zaruri nahin balkeh agar ek shakhs wuzu
ke tamaam af’al Allah T’alaa ke hukm par a’mal karne ke liye bajaa laaye to
kafee hai.
(7) Wuzu is tarteeb se kiya jaaye jis ka zikr uupar ho chuka hai. Yaanee
pahle chehrah aur is ke b’ad dayaan aur phir bayan haath dhoya jaaye is ke b’ad
sar ka aur phir paa’on ka massah kiya jaaye aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh
dono paa’on ka ek saath massah na kiya jaaye balkeh baa’en paaon ka massah
daa’en paa’on ke b’ad kiya jaaye.
(8) Wuzu ke af’al pai dar pai anjaam de.
282.
Agar
wuzu ke afa’l ke darmayan itna faaslah ho jaaye keh ‘araf a‘am mein pai dar pai
dhonaa naa kahlaaye to wuzu baatil haiLaikin agar kisi shakhs ko koi ‘zar pesh
‘aa jaaye maslan yeh keh bhool jaaye ya paani khatam ho jaaye to is surat mein
bilaa faaslah dhona ki shart ma’tbar nahin hai balkeh wuzu karne walaa shakhs
jis vaqt kisi ‘azoo ko dhonaa ya is ka massah karna chaahe aur is vaqt tak in
tamaam maqaamaat ki taree khushk ho chuki ho jinhein woh pahle dho chuka hai ya
jin ka massah kar chuka hai to wuzu baatil hoga. Laikin agar jis ‘azoo ko dhonaa
hai ya massah karna hai sirf is se pahle dho’e hu’e ya massah kiye hu’e ‘azoo ki
taree khushk ho gayee ho maslan bayan haath dhote vaqt daa’en haath ki taree
khushk ho chuki ho Laikin cherah tar ho to wuzu sahee hai.
283.
Agar
koi shakhs wuzu ke af’al bilaa faaslah anjaam de Laikin garam hawa ya badan ki
zayadaa haraarat ya kisi aur aisi hee wajah se pahlee jagahon ki taree khushk ho
jaaye to is ka wuzu sahee hai.
284.
Wuzu
ke dauraan chalne phirne mein koi hatj nahin. Lehaaza agar koi shakhs chehrah ya
haath dhone ke b’ad chan qadam chale aur phir sar aur paa’on ka massah kare to
is ka wuzu sahee hai.
(9) Insaan khud apnaa
chehrah aur haath dho’e aur phir sar aur paa’on ka massah kare. Agar koi dusra
ise wuzu karaa’e ya oos ke chehre ya haathon par paani daalne ya sar aur paa’on
ka massah karne mein oos ki madad kare to oos ka wuzu baatil
hai
285.
Jo
shakhs khud wuzu na kar saktaa ho zaruri hai keh woh kisi soosre shakhs se madad
le agarche dhonaa aur massah karna dono ki masshaarkat se ho aur agar woh shakhs
ujrat maange to agar oos ki adaa’egee kar saktaa ho aur aisaa karna oos ke liye
maalee aur par nuksaandeh naa ho to ujrat adaa karna zaruri hai. Albattah yeh
zaraa zaruri hai. Albattah yeh zaruri hai keh wuzu ki niyyat khud kare aur
massah bhi apne haath se kare aur agar khud sar dusre ke saath shirkat na kar
saktaa ho to zaruri hai keh kisi dusre shakhs ki madad le jo ise wuzu karwaa’e
aur is surat mein Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh dono wuzu ki niyyat karein aur
agar yeh mumkin na ho to zaruri hai keh is ka naa’eb is ka haath pakar kar is ki
massah ki jagahon par phere aur agar yeh bhi mumkin na ho to zaruri hai keh
naa’eb is ke haath se tari haasil kare aur is taree se oos ke sar aur paa’on par
massah kare.
286.
Wuzu
ke jo af’al bhi insaan bazaat khud anjaam de saktaa ho zaruri hai keh oonhein
anjaam den eke liye dasron ki mada na le.
(10) Wuzu karne waale ke liye paani ke iste’maal mein koi rukawat na
ho.
287.
Jis
shakhs ko khauf ho keh wuzu karne se beemaar ho jaayegaa ya is paani se wuzu
karegaa to payasaa rah jaayegaa to oos ka fareezaa wuzu nahin hai aur agr ise
i’lm na ho keh paani is ke liye hai aur woh wuzu kar le jabkeh wuzu karna oos ke
liye waaqe’an nuqsaandeh thaa to oos ka baatil hai.
288.
Agar
chehre aur haathon ko eetne kam paani se dhonaa jis se wuzu sahee ho jaataa ho
zarar rasaal na ho aur is zayadah zarar rasaal ho to zaruri hai keh kam miqdaar
se hee wuzu kare.
(11) Wuzu ke a’zaa’ tak paani pohoonchne mein koi rukawat na
ho.
289.
Agar
kisi ko m’aloom na ho keh oos ke wuzu ke a’zaa’ par koi cheez lagee hai Laikin
is baare mein ise shak ho ke haya woh cheez paani ke oon a’zaa’ tak pohoonchne
mein maana’ hai ya nahin to zaroori hai keh ya to is cheez ko hataa de ya paani
oos ke niche tak pohoonch jaaye.
290.
Agar
naakhoon ke niche meil ho to wuzu durust hai alikin agr naakhoon kataa jaaye aur
is meil ki wajah se paani khaal tak na pohoonche to wuzu ke liye oos meil ka
door karna zaruri hai. a’lawa agar naakhoon m’amool se zayadah barh jaayen to
jitna hissah m’amool se zayadah barhaa huaa ho oos ke niche se meil nikalnaa
zaruri hai.
291.
Agar
kisi shakhs ke chehre, haathon, sar ke agle hisse ya paa’on ke uupar waale hisse
par jal jaane se ya kisi aur wajah se ‘abalah par jaaye to ise dho lenaa aur is
par massah kar lenaa kafee hai aur agar is mein suraakh ho jaaye to paani jild
ke niche pohoonchnaa zaruree nahin balkeh agar jild ka ek hissah ookhar jaaye
tab bhi yeh zaruri nahin keh jo hissah nahin ookharaa oos ke neeche tak paani
pohoonchaya jaaye Laikin jab ookharee hu’ee jild kabhi badan se chipak jaati hai
aur kabhi uupar ooth jaati ho to zaruri hai keh ya to ise kat de ya is ke neeche
paani pohoonchaa’e.
292.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko shak ho keh wuzu ke ‘azaa’ se koi cheez chipki hu’ee hai ya nahin
aur is ka yeh ihtemaal logon ki nazar mein bhi durust ho maslan gaare se koi kam
karne ke b’ad shak ho keh gaaraa oos ke haath se lagaa rah gaya hai ya nahin to
zaruri hai keh tahqeeq kare ya haath ko itna male keh itmeenaan ho jaaye keh
agar is par gaaraa lagaa rah gaya thaa to woh soor ho gaya hai ya paani is ke
neeche pohoonch gaya hai.
293.
Jis
jagah jo dhonaa ho ya jis ka massah karna ho agar is par maeil ho Laikin woh
maeil paani ke jild tak pohoonchne mein rookawat naa ho to koi harj nahin. Isi
tarah agar palastur waghairah ka kam karne ke b’ad safedee haath par lagee rah
jaaye jo paani ko jild tak pohinchne mein naa roke to is mein bhi koi harj
nahin. Laikin agar shak ho keh in cheezon ki maujoodgee paani ke jild tak
pohoonchne mein man’a hai ya nahin to inhein door karna zaruri
hai.
294.
Agar
koi shakhs wuzu karne se pahle jaantaa ho keh wuzu ke b’az a’zaa par aisi cheez
maujood hai jo in tak paani pohoonchne mein man’a hai aur wuzu ke b’ad shak kare
keh wuzu karte vaqt paani in a’zaa tak [pohoonchaya hai ya nahin to is ka wuzu
sahee hai.
295.
Agar
wuzu ke b’az a’zaa mein koi aisi rukawat ho jis ke neeche paani kabhi to khud
bakhud chalaa jaataa hai aur kabhi naa pohoonchtaa ho aur insaan wuzu ke b’ad
shak kare keh paani is ke neeche pohoonchaa hai ya nahin jabkeh woh jaantaa ho
keh wuzu ke vaqt woh is rukawat ke neeche paani pohuchne ki jaanib mutawajah naa
thaa to Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh woh dobaarah wuzu
kare.
296.
Agar
koi shakhs wuzu karne ke b’ad wuzu ke a’zaa par koi aisi cheez dekhe jo paani ke
badan tak pohoonchne mein man’a ho aur Oose yeh m’aloom naa ho keh wuzu ke vaqt
yeh cheez maujood thee ya b’ad mein paidaa hu’ee to iska wuzu sahee hai Laikin
agar woh jaantaa ho keh wuzu karte vaqt woh is rukawat ki jaanib mutawajah naa
thaa to Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh woh dobaarah wuzu
kare.
297.
Agar
kisi ko wuzu ke b’ad shak ho keh jo cheez paani ke pohoonchne mein man’a hai
wuzu ke a’zaa par thee ya nahin to is ka wuzu sahee hai.
298.
Agar
koi shakhs wuzu ke af’al aur sharaa’et maslan paani ke paak hone ya ghasbee na
hone ke baare mein bohut zayadah shak kartaa ho is ke liye zaruri hai keh apne
shak ki parwah naa kare.
299.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko shak ho keh is ka wuzu baatil huaa hai ya nahin to ise yeh
samajhnaa chaahiye keh is ka wuzu baaqee hai Laikin agar is ne peshaab karne ke
b’ad istebraa’ kiye baighaiwuzu kar liya ho aur wuzu karne ke b’ad is ke makhraj
peshaab se aisi ratoobat khaarij ho jis ke baare mein woh yeh naa jaantaa ho
peshaab hai ya aur koi cheez to is ka wuzu baatil hai.
300.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko m’aloom ho keh oos ne wuzu kiya hai ya nhain to zaruri hai keh
wuzu kare.
301.
Jis
shakhs ko m’aloom ho keh oosne wuzu kiya hai aur oos se hadas bhi waaq’e ho gaya
ho, maslan oos ne peshaab kiya hai Laikin Oose yeh m’aloom na ho keh koi baat
pahle waaq’e hu’ee hai agar che yeh surat namaaz se pahle pesh ‘a’e to wuzu
karna zaruri hai aur agar namaaz ke dauraan pesh a’ae to namaaz todh kar wuzu
karna zaruri hai aur agar namaaz ke b’ad pesh a’ae to jo namaaz woh padh chuka
hai woh sahee hai. Albattah dusri namaazon ke liye naya wuzu karna zaruri
hai.
302.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko wuzu ke b’ad ya wuzu ke dauraan yaqeen ho jaaye keh oos ne b’az
jagahein nahin dho’ee ya oonka massah nahin kiya aur jin a’zaa ko pahle dhoea ho
ya oonka massah kiya ho oonki taree zayadah vaqt guzar jaane ki wajah se khushk
ho chooki ho to zaruri hai keh dobaarah wuzu kare Laikin agar woh taree khushk
naa hu’ee ho to ya hawaa ki garmee ya kisi aur aisi wajah se khushk ho gayee ho
to zaruri hai keh jin jagahon ke baare mein bhool gaya ho oonhein aur oon ke
b’ad ‘ane wali jagahon ko dho’e ya oonka massah kare aur agar wuzu ke dauraan
kisi a’zaa ked hone ya massah karne
ke baare mein shak kare to isi hukm par a‘amal karna zaruri
hai.
303.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko namaaz padhne ke b’ad shak ho keh oosne wuzu kiya thaa ya nahin
to ooski namaaz sahee hai Laikin zaruri hai keh a’indah namaazon ke liye wuzu
kare.
304.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko namaaz ke dauraan shak ho keh oosne wuzu kiya thaa ya nahin to
ooski namaaz baatil hai aur zaruri hai keh woh wuzu kare aur namaaz dobaarah
padhe.
305.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko namaaz ke b’ad pataa chale keh ooska wuzu baatil ho
306.
Agar
koi shakhs aise marz mein mubtelah ho keh Oose peshaab ke qatre girte rahte hon
ya pakhaanaa rokne par qaadir naa ho to agar Oose yaqeen ho keh namaa ke awl
vaqt se le kar ‘akhree vaqt tak Oose z waqfah mil jaaye gaa keh wuzu kar ke
namaaz padh sake to zaruri hai keh oos waqfe ke dauraan namaa padh le aur agar
Oose sirf itni muhlat mile jo namaaz ke waajibaat karne ke liye kafee ho to oos
dauraan sirf namaaz ke waajibaat anjaam de aur zaruri hai keh mustahab af’al
maslan Azaan, aqaamat aur Qoonoot ko tark kar de.
307.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko (bimaaree ki wajah se) wuzu kar ke namaaz ka kuchh hissah padhne
ki mohlat miltee ho aur namaaz ke dauraan ek daf’a ya chand daf’a iska peshaab
ya pakhana khaarij hota ho to Ehteyaat-e-laazim yeh hai keh is mohlat ke dauraan
wuzu kar ke namaaz padhe Laikin namaaz ke dauraan laazim nahin hai keh peshaab
ya pakhana khaarij hone ki wajah se dobaarah wuzu kare.
308.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko peshaab ya pakhana baar baar y’oon aataa ho keh Oose wuzu kar ke
namaaz ka kuchh hissah padhne ki bhi mohlat no naa miltee ho to ooska ek wuzu
chand namaazon ke liye bhi kafee hai. Siwa iske keh koi aur cheez pesh ‘aa jaaye
jis se wuzu baatil ho jaatai. Maslan woh so jaaye ya is ka peshaab wa pakhana
yabee’I andaaz se m’amol ke mutaabiq khaarij ho. Albattah behtar yeh hai keh har
namaaz ke liye ek baar wuzu kare Laikin qazaa sajde, qazaa tashahdud aur namaaz
Ehteyaat ke liye dusra wazu zaruri nahin.
309.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko peshaab ya pakhana baar baar ‘ataa ho to ooske liye zaruri nahin
keh wuzu ke b’ad fauran namaaz padhe agar che behtar hai keh namaaz padhne mein
jaldee kare.
310.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko peshaab ya pakhana baar baar a’taa ho to wuzu karne ke b’ad
namaaz ki haalat mein naa ho tab bhi ooske liye Qur’aan Majeed ke alfaaz ko mass
karna jaayez hai.
311.
Jis
shakhs ko qatraa qatraa peshaab a’taa ho to ooske liye zaruri hai ke namaaz ke
liye ek aisi thailee iste’maal kare jis mein ru’ee ya koi aur cheez rakhee ho jo
peshaab ko dusri jaghon tak pohoonchne se roke aur Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh
har namaaz se pahle najis shudaa maqaam peshaab ko dho le. a’lawajo shakhs
pakhana rokne par qaadir na ho oos ke liye zaruri hai keh jahan tak mumkin ho
namaaz padhne tak paakhaane ko dusri jagahon tak phailne se roke aur
Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh agar baa’s zahmat naa ho to har namaaz ke liye
maq’d ko dho’e.
312.
Jo
shakhs peshaab ya pakhana rokne par qaadir naa ho to jahan tak mumkin ho namaaz
mein peshaab ya pakhana roke aur behtar yeh hai keh agar oos par kuch kharch
karna pare to kharch bhi kare balkeh agar oos ka marz ‘asaanee se door ho saktaa
ho to behtar hai keh apnaa ‘laaj kara’e.
313.
Jo
shakhs apnaa peshaab ya pakhana rokne par qaadir naa ho ooske liye sheryab hone
ke b’ad yeh zaruri nahin keh jo namaazein oosne marz ki haalat mein apne fareeze
ke mutaabioq padhee hin oon ki qazaa kare Laikin agar oos ka marz jo namaaz ke
vaqt ke dauraan hee door ho jaaye to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par zaruri hai
keh jo namaaz oos vaqt padhee ho Oose dobaarah
padhe.
314.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko yeh ‘arzah laahaq ho keh reyeh rokne par qaadir na ho to zaruri
hai keh in logon ke fareeze ke mutaabiq a’malkare jo peshaab aur paakhaanah
rokne par qaadir naa hon.
Woh cheezein jin ke liye
wuzu karna zaruri hai
315.
Chhe
cheezon ke liye wuzu karna waajib hai.
1)
Namaaz mayyat ke a’lawa waajib namaazon ke liye. Mustahab namaazon mein
wazu shart sehat
hai.
2)
Bhoole hu’e sajde aur tashahud ko anjaam den eke liye jabkeh in ke aur
namaaz ke darmayan koi hadas is se sarzad huaa ho maslan oosne peshaab kiya ho
Laikin sajdah sahu ke liye wuzu karna waajib nahin.
3)
Khaan’e k’abah ke waajib tauwaaf ke liye Haj aur Umraah ka juz hota
hai.
4)
Wuzu
karne ki nazr ki ho (mannat maani ho) ya ‘had kiya ho ya qasam khaa’ee
ho.
5)
Jab
kisi ne mannat maanee ho keh maslan Qur’aan Majeedka bhosah
legaa.
6)
Najis shudaa Qur’aan Majeed ko dhone ke liye ya baitul khulaa waghairah
se nikalne ke liye jabkeh mat’alaqah shakhs majboor ho keh is maqsad ke liye
apnaa haath ya badan ka koi hissah Qur’aan Majeed ke alfaaz se mass kare Laikin
wuzu mein sirf hone walaa vaqt agar Qur’aan Majeed ko dhone ya ise baitul
khoolaa se nikalne mein itni taakheer ka baa’s hi jis se kalaam Allah ki
behurmatee hotee ho to zaroori hai keh woh wuzu kiye baghair Qur’aan Majeed ko
baitul khoolaa’ waghairah se nikalne ya agar najis ho gaya ho to ise dho
daale.
316.
Jo
shakhs bawuzu ho oos ke liye Qur’aan Majeed ke alfaaz ko mass karna y’ani apne
badan ka koi hissah Qur’aan Majid ke alfaaz se lagaanaa haraam hai laikin agar
Qur’aan Majeedka faarsee zabaan ya kisi aur zabaan mein tarjoomah kiya gaya ho
to Oose mass karne mein koi harj nahin.
317.
Bachche ya deewaane ko Qur’aan Majeed ke alfaaz ko mass karne se roknaa
waajib nahin Laikin agar in ke aisaa karne se Qur’aan Majeedki behoormatee hotee
ho to anhein roknaa zaruri hai.
318.
Jo
shakhs baawuzu naa ho ooske liye Allah t’alaa ke naamo aur oon sifion ko mass
karna jo sirf Oosi ke liye makhsoos hain khwoh kisi zabaan mein likhee hon
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par haraam hai aur behtar yeh hai keh Rasool Akram
Sallalaho Alaihe Wa ‘Alehi Wasallam aur A’iemah Tauhereen Allaihemus Salaam aur
Hazrat Fatimatuz Zehraa Alaihmus Salaam ke asmaa’e mubaarakah ko bhi mass naa
kare.
319.
Wuzu
jab bhi kiya jaaye, chaahe namaaz ka vaqt ‘ane se kuchh pahle, kafee dair pahle
ya namaaz ka vaqt ‘a jaane ke b’ad, agar “Qurbatan Illallah” ki niyyat se kiya
jaaye to sahee hai. Yeh zaruri nahin hai keh waajib ya mustahab hone ki niyyat
ki jaaye balkeh agar galtee se wajoob ki niyyat kar le aur b’ad mein m’aloom ho
keh abhi wuzu waajib nahin huaa thaa to bhi sahee
hai.
320.
Agar
kisi ko yaqeen ho keh (namaaz ka) vaqt daakhil ho chuka hai aur waajib wuzu ki
niyyat kare Laikin wuzu karne ke b’ad Oose pataa chale keh abhi vaqt daakhil
nahin huaa thaa to ooska wuzu sahee hai.
321.
Mustahab hai keh agar insaan baawuzu ho tab bhi har namaaz ke liye
dobaarah wuzu kare. B’az fuqhaa’ Rizwaan allah T’alaa Alaihim ne farmaya hai keh
mayyat ki namaaz ke liye, qabarstan jaane ke liye, massjid ya a’emah Alaihmus
salaam ke haram mein jaane ke liye, Qur’aan Majeed saath rakhne, ise padhne,
likhne aur ooska haasheyah mass karne ke liye aur sone ke liye wuzu karna
mustahab hai. Laikin mazkurah mawaarid mein wuzu ka mustahab honaa saabit nahin
hai, albattah agar koi shakhs mustahab hone ke ihtemaal ke saath wuzu kare to
ooska wuzu sahee hai aur oos wuzu ke saath har woh kam kar saktaa hai jo baawuzu
ho kar karna zaruri hai. Maslan oos wuzu ke saath namaaz padh saktaa
hai.
322.
Saath cheezein wuzu ko baatil kar deitee hain
:
1)
Peshaab – Jo masshkook ratoobat peshaab ke b’ad aur istebraa’ se pahle
insaan se khaarij hotee hai woh bhi peshaab ka hukm rakhtee
hai.
2)
Pakhana (3) Reyah y’ani m’ade aur ‘anton ki hawaa jo maq’ad se khaarij
hotee hai. (4) Neend jiski wajah se naa ‘ankhein dekh saken alikin agar a’nkhein
naa dekh rahee hon magar kan soon rahe hon to wuzu baatil nahin hota. (5) Aisi
hAlat jin mein ‘qal zaa’il ho jaati ho maslan diwaangee, masstee ya behoshee.
(6) Auraton ka Istehaaza jis ka zikr b’ad mein ‘a’egaa. (8) Janaabat balkeh
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab ki bina par har woh ka jis ke liye ghusl karna zaruri
hai.
323.
Agar
wuzu ke a’zaa’ mein se kisi par zakhm ya phoraa ho ya haddee tootee hu’ee ho aur
is ka moonh khoolaa ho aur paani is ke liye naa ho to Oosi tarah wuzu karna
zaruri hai jaise a‘am taur par kiya jaataa hai.
324.
Agar
kisi shakhs ke chehre aur haathon par zakhm ya phoraa ho, ya in mein se kisi ki
(chehre ya haathon) haddee tootee ho iska moonh khoolaa ho aur is par paani
daalnaa nuqsaandeh ho to ise zakhm ya phore ke a’as paas ka hissah is tarah
uupar se neeche dhonaa chaahiye jaisaa wuzu mein bataya gaya hai aur behtar yeh
hai keh agar is par tar haath kheenchnaa nuqsaandeh naa ho to haath is par
khinchne aur is ke b’ad paak kapde is par daal de aur geelaa haath is kapde par
bhi khinche. Albattah agar haddee tootee hu’ee ho to tayyamum karna
laazim hai.
325.
Agar
zakhm ya phoraa ya tootee hu’ee haddee kisi shakhs ke sar ke agle hisse ya
paa’on par ho aur ooska moonh khoolaa ho aur woh oos par massah naa kar saktaa
ho kioon naa keh zakhm massah ki pooree jagah par phailaa huaa ho ya massah ki
jagah ka jo hissah sahee waa salim ho oos par massah karna bhi ooski qudrat se
baahar ho to is surat mein zaruri hai keh tayyamum kare aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab
ki bina par wuzu bhi kare aur paak kapdaa zakhm par rakhe aur wuzu ke paani ki
taree se jo haathon par lagee ho kapde par massah
kare.
326.
Agar
zakhm ya phoraa ya tootee hu’ee haddee ka moonh kisi cheez se boond ho aur ooska
kholnaa baghair takleef ke mumkin ho aur paani bhi oos ke liye naa ho to Oose
khol kar wuzu karna zaruri hai khawaah zakhm waghairah chehre aur haathon par ho
ya sar ke agle hisse aur paa’on ke uupar waale hisse par
ho.
327.
Agar
kisi shakhs ka zakhm ya phoraa ya tootee hu’ee haddee jo kisi cheez se boondhee
hu’ee ho is ke chehre ya haathon par ho aur ooska kholnaa aur oos par paani
daalnaa mazrur ho to zaruri hai keh a’as paas ke jeetne hisse ko dhonaa mumkin
ho Oose dho’e aur Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par jabeerah par massah
kare.
328.
Agar
zakhm ka moonh naa khul saktaa ho aur khud zakhm aur jo cheez is par lagaa’ee
gayee ho paak ho aur zakhm tak paani pohoonchnaa mumkin ho zaruri hai ke paani
ko zakhm par uupar se neeche tak pohoonchaa’eaur agar zakhm ya is ke uupar
lagaa’ee gayee cheez najis ho aur ooska dhonaa aur zakhm ke moonh tak paani
pohoonchaanaa mumkin ho to zaruri hai keh Oose dho’e aur wuzu karte vaqt paani
zakhm tak pohoonchaa’e aur agar paani zakhm ke liye mazrur to naa ho Laikin
zakhm ko dhonaa mumkin naa ho ya ise kholaa zari’aa masshaqqat ka baa’s ho to
zaruri hai keh tayyamum kare.
329.
Agar
jabeerah a’zaa’e wuzu mein se kisi ek ya poore hisse par phailaa huaa ho to
jabeerah wuzu kafee hai Laikin agar jabirah tamaam a’zaa’e wuzu ya zayadah tar
a’zaa’ par phailaa huaa ho to Ehteyaat ki bina par tayyamum karna zaruri hai aur
jabeerah wuzu bhi kare.
330.
Yeh
zaruri nahin keh jabeerah oon cheezon mein se ho jin ke saath namaaz padhnaa
durust hai balkeh agar woh zakhm ya oon haiwaanaat ke ajzaa se bani ho jin ka
gost khaanaa jaayez nahin to in par bhi massah karna jaayez
hai.
331.
Jis
shakhs ki haatheleeon ya angoolion par jabeerah ho aur wuzu karte vaqt oos ne
tar haath oos par khinchaa ho to woh sar aur paa’on ka massah Oosi taree se
kare.
332.
Agar
kisi shakhs ke paa’on ke uupar waale poore hiss par jabeerah ho Laikin kuchh
hissah angoolion ki taraf se aur kuchh hissah paa’on ke uupar waale hisse ki
taraf se khoolaa ho to jo jaghein khoolee hain wohaan paa’on ke uupar waale
hisse par aur jin jagahon par jabeerah hai wohaan jabeerah par massah karna
zaruri hai.
333.
Agar
chehre ya haathon par kaee jabeere hon to in ka darmiyani hissah dhonaa zaruri
hai aur agar sar ya paa’on ke uupar waale hisse par jabeere hon to in ke
darmiyani hisse ka massah karna zaroori hai aur jahaan jabeere hon wohaan
jabeere ke baare mein Ehkaam par a‘amal karna zaroori
hai.
334.
Agar
jabeerah zakhm ke ‘as paas ke hisson ko m’amool se zayadah ghere hu’e ho aur is
ko hatanaa baghair takleef ke mumkin naa ho to zaruri hai keh tayyamum kare
bajazaa is ke jabeerah tayyamum ki jagahon par ho kioon naa keh is surat mein
zaruri hai keh wuzu aur tayyamum dono kare aur dono suraton mein agar jabeerah
ka hatanaa baghair takleef ke mumkin ho to zaruree hai keh ise hataa de. As agar
zakhm chehre ya haathon par ho to is ke aas paas ki jagahon ko dhone aur agar
sar ya paa’on ke uupar waale hisse par ho to is ke aas paas ki jagahon ka massah
kare aur zakhm ki jagah ke liye jabeerah ke Ehkaam par a‘amal
kare.
335.
Agar
wuzu ke a’zaa’ par zakhm naa ho ya in ki haddee tootee hu’ee naa ho Laikin kisi
aur wajah se paani in ke liye mazrur ho to tayyamum karna zaruri
hai.
336.
Agar
wuzu ke a’zaa’ ki rug se fisad khulwaane ke tareeqe se khoon nikalaa gaya ho aur
Oose dhonaa mumkin ho to tayyamum karna laazim hai. Laikin agar paani is
ke liye mazrur ho to jabeeraah ke Ehkaam par a‘amal karna zaruri
hai.
337.
Agar
wuzu ya ghusl ki jagah par koi aisi cheez chipak gayee ho jis ka utaarnaa mumkin
naa ho ya ise utaarne ki takleef naqaabile bardaast ho mut’alaqah shakhs ka
fareezaa tayyamum hai. Laikin chipki hu’ee chezz tayyamum ke maqaamaat par ho to
is surat mein zaruri hai keh wuzu aur tayyamum dono kare aur agar chipki hu’ee
cheez dawaa ho to woh jabeerah ke hukm mein ‘atee
hai.
338.
Ghusl mayyat ke a’lawa tamaam ghuslon mein jabeerah ghusl jabeerah wuzu
ki tarah hai Laikin Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par yeh zaruri hai keh ghusl ko
tarteebee tareeqe se anjaam diya jaaye aur agar badan par zakhm ya phoraa ho to
mukallif ko ghusl ya tayyamum ka ikhteyar hai. Agar woh ghusl ko ikhteyar kartaa
hai aur zakhm ya phore par jabeerah naa ho to Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh
zakhm ya phore par paak kapdaa rakhe aur is kapde ke uupar massah kare. Agar
badan ka koi hissah tootaa hu’aa ho to zaruri hai keh ghusl kare aur Ehteyaatan
jabeerah ke uupar bhi massah kare aur agar jabeerah uupar massah karna mumkin
naa ho ya jo jagah tootee hu’ee hai woh khoolee ho to tayyamum karna zaruri
hai.
339.
Jis
shakhs ka fareezaa tayyamum ho agar ooski tayyamum ki b’az jagahon par zakhm aa
tayyamum ho agar ooski tayyamum ki b’az jagahon par zakhm ya phoraa ho ya haddee
tootee hu’ee ho to zaruri hai keh woh jabeerah wuzu ke Ehkaam ke mutaabiq
jabeerah tayyamum kare.
340.
Jis
shakhs ko jabeerah wuzu ya jabeerah ghusl karke namaaz padhnaa zaruri ho agar
Oose i’lm ho keh namaaz ke ‘akhir vaqt tak ooska ‘azar door nahin hoga to awwal
vaqt mein namaaz padh saktaa hai Laikin agar Oose umeed ho ke ‘akhir vaqt tak
ooska azar door ho jaayegaa to
ooske liye behtar hai eh intezaar kare aur agar ooska’zar door baa ho to ‘akhir
vaqt mein jabeerah wuzu ya jabeerah ghusl ke saath namaaz adaa kare Laikin agar
awwal vaqt mein namaaz padh le aur ‘akhir vaqt tak ooska ‘zar door ho jaaye to
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh wuzu ya ghusl kare aur dobaarah namaaz
padhe.
341.
Agar
kisi shakhs ne ‘ankh ki kisi beemaaree ki wajah se palkon ke baalon ko chipka
kar rakhaa ho to zaruri hai keh tayyamum kare.
342.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko yeh i’lm naa ho ke haya ooska fareezaa tayyamum hai ya jabeerah
wuzu to Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par Oose tayyamum aur jabeerah wuzu dono bajaa
laane chaahiye.
343.
Jo
namaazein kisi insaan ne jabeerah wuzu se padhee hon woh sahee hain aur woh Oosi
wuzu ke saath ‘aendah ki namaazein bhi padh saktaa
hai.
Waajib Ghusl
Wajib ghusl saath hain :
(1) Ghusl Janaabat (2) Ghusl Ha’ez (3) Ghusl Nafaas
(4) Ghusl Istehaazah (5) Ghusl masse mayyat (6) Ghusl mayyat
(7) Woh Ghusl jo mannat ya qasam waghairah ki wajah se waajib ho
jaaye.
344.
Do
cheezon se insaan majnub ho jaataa hai ek jam’a aur dusra manee ke khaarij hone
se, khawoh woh neend ki haalat mein nikle ya jaagte mein, kam ho ya zayadah,
shahoowat ke saath nikle ya baghair shahuwat ke aur ooska nikalnaa ikhteyar mein
ho ya naa ho.
345.
Agar
kisi shakhs ke badan se koi ratoobat khaarij ho aur woh yeh naa jaantaa ho keh
manee hai ya peshaab ya koi aur cheez, agar woh ratoobat shahuwat ke saath aur
uchhal kar nikalee ho aur oos ke nikalne ke b’ad badan soosat ho gaya ho to woh
ratoobat manee ka hukm rakhtee hai. Laikin agar in teen ;alaamaat mein se saaree
ki saaree ya kuchh maujood naa hon to woh ratoobat manee ke hukm mein ‘a’engee.
Laikin agar insaan beemaar ho to phir yeh zaruree nahin keh woh ratoobat uchhal
kar nikalee ho aur iske nikalne ke vaqt badan soosat ho jaaye balkeh agar sirf
shahuwat ke saath nikale to woh ratoobat manee ke hukm mein hogee. Jo ratoobat
chher chhaar ya shahuwat angez tasawwaruraat ke vaqt insaan apni sharamgah mein
mahsoos kartaa hai woh paak , isse ghusl bhi waajib nahin hota naa hee yeh wuzu
ko baatil kartee hai. Han ! woh ratoobat jo aurat shahoowat ke saath khaarij
hotee hai agar is hud tak ho keh Oose anjaal kahaa jaa sake aur lebaas ko
a’loodah kar de, jo a‘am taur par oos vaqt nikaltee hai jab aurat jinsee
shahoowat tak pohoonch jaaye, to yeh najis bhi hai aur aurat majnoob bhi ho
jaati hai.
346.
Agar
kisi aise shakhs ke makharj peshaab se jo beemaar naa ho koi aisaa paani khaarij
ho jis mein in teen a’laamat mein se jinka zikr uupar waale mass’ale mein kiya
gaya haiek ‘alaamat maujood ho aur Oose yeh i’lm naa ho keh baaqee a’laamat bhi
wuzu ko kafee samajhne aur agar wuzu nahi kiya thaa to sirf wuzu karna kafee hai
aur oos par ghusl karna laazim nahin.
347.
Manee khaarij hone ke b’ad insaan ke liye peshaab karna mustahab hai aur
agar peshaab naa kare aur ghusl ke b’ad oos ke khaarij peshaab se ratoobat
khaarij ho jis ke baare mein woh naa jaantaa ho keh manee hai ya koi aur
ratoobat to woh ratoobat manee ka hukm rakhtee hai.
348.
Agar
koi shakhs jam’a kare aur ‘azoo tanaasil supaaree ki miqdaar tak ya oos se
zayadah aurat ki farj mein daakhil ho jaaye to khswaah yeh dhakhool farj mein ho
ya dabar mein aur khawaah woh baaligh hon ya naabaaligh aur khawaah manee
khaarij ho ya naa ho dono janoob ho jaate hain.
349.
Agar
kisi ko shak ho keh a‘zoo tanaasil supaaree ki miqdaar tak
daakhil huaa hai ya nahin to oospar ghusl waajib nahin
hai.
350.
N’auzbillah Agar koi shakhs kisi haiwaan ke saath watee kare aur oos ki
manee khaarij ho to sirf ghusl karna kafee hai aur agar manee khaarij ho aur oos
ne watee karne se pahle wuzu kiya huaa ho tab bhi sirf ghusl karna kafee hai aur
agar wuzu naa kar rakhaa ho to Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh ghusl kare aur wuzu
bhi kare aur mard ya larke se watee karne ki surat mein bhi yahee hukm
hai.
351.
Agar
manee apni jagah se harkat kare Laikin khaarij naa ho ya insaan ko shak ho keh
manee khaarij huaa hai ya nahin to oos par ghusl waajib nahin
hai.
352.
Jo
shakhs ghusl naa kar sake Laikin tayyamum kar saktaa ho woh namaaz ka vaqt
daakhil hone ke b’ad bhi apni biwi se jam’a kar saktaa
hai.
353.
Agar
koi shakhs apne lebaas mein manee dekhe aur jaantaa ho keh oos ki apni manee hai
aur oosne manee ke liye ghusl naa kiya ho to zaruri hai keh ghusl kare aur jin
namaazon ke baare mein Oose yaqeen ho keh woh oos ne manee khaarij hone ke b’ad padhee thee oonki
qazaa kare Laikin oon namaazon ki qazaa zaruri nahin jin ke baare mein ihtemaal
ho keh woh oosne manee khaarij hone se pahle padhee
theen.
Woh cheezein jo majnoob par haraam
hain:
354.
Panch cheezein majnoob par haraam hain
:
1)
Apne
badan ka koi hissah Qur’aan Majeed ke alfaaz ya Allah Subhaanah T’alaa ke naam
se khawaah woh kisi bhi zabaan mein ho mass karna aur behtar yeh hai keh
Ambiaa’, aur A’imah aur Hazrat Zahrah Alaihmus salaam ke naamon se bhi apnaa
badan mass naa kare.
2)
Massjidul haraam aur Massjid Nabwee mein janaa, khawaah ek darwaaze se
daakhil ho keh dusre darwaaze se nikal a’ye.
3)
Massjidul haraam aur Massjid Nabwee ke a’laawaa dusri massjidon mein thehurnaa, aur
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par A’imah Allaihoos Salaam ke haram mein thehurne ka
bhi yahee hukm hai. Laikin agar in massjidon mein se kisi massjid ko ‘aboor
kare, maslan ek darwaaze se daakhil ho kar dusre se baahar nikal jaaye to koí
harj nahin .
4)
Kisi
massjid mein koi cheez rakhne ke liye daakhil honaa. Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina
par yahee hukm massjid se koi cheez uthaane ke liye bhi hai chaahe massjid mein
daakhil naa bhi hon.
5)
Oon A’yat mein se kisi ek
ka padhnaa jin ke padhne se sajdah waajib ho jaataa hai. Woh A’yetein :
1. Surah Sajdah ay-15. 2. Surah Foosallat ay- 38 3. Surah Wal Najam ay- 62 4.
Surah Alaq ay- 19 mein hain.
Woh cheezein jo
majnoob ke liye Makruh hain:
355.
Nau
cheezein janoob shakhs ke liye makruh hain :
(1-2) Khaanaa aur peenaa.Laikin agar haath
moonh dho le aur kulli kar le to makruh nahin hai aur agar sirf haath dho le to
bhi karaahat kam ho jaayegee.
(3) Qur’aan Majeedki saath se zayadah aisi
A’yat padhnaa jin mein sajdah waajib naa ho.
(4) Apne badan ka koi hissah Qur’aan
Majeedki jild, Haasheyah ya alfaaz ki darmayanee jagah se
chhoonaa.
(5) Qur’aan Majeedapne saath
rakhnaa.
(6) Sonaa. Albattah agar wuzu kar le ya
paani naa hone ki wajah se ghusl ke badle tayyamum kar le to phir sonaa makruh
nahin hai.
(7) Mehndee ya is se
miltee jultee cheez se khezaab karna.
(8) Badan par tail
malnaa.
(9) Ihtelaam y’anee sote
mein manee khaarij hone ke b’ad jam’a karna.
Ghusl Janaabat
356.
Ghusl janaabat waajib namaaz padhne ke liye aur aisi dusri a’ba’daat ke
liye waajib ho jaataa hai Laikin namaaj mayyat, sajdah sahoo, sajdah shukr aur
Qur’aan Majeed ke waajib sajdon ke liye ghusl janaabat zaruri nahin
hai.
357.
Yeh
zaruri nahin keh ghusl ke vaqt niyyat kare keh waajib ghusl kar rahaa hai balkeh
fawat Qurbatoon Illallah y’anee bargaah Ilaahee mein Du’a ‘ajazee ke iraade se
ghusl kare to kafee hai.
358.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko yaqeen ho keh namaaz ka vaqt ho gaya hai aur ghusl waajib kar le
Laikin b’ad mein pataa chale keh oos ne vaqt se pahle ghusl kar liya hai to
ooska ghusl sahee hai.
359.
Ghusl janaabat do tareeqon se anjaam diya jaa saktaa hai : Tarteebee aur
Irtemaasee.
Tarteebee Ghusl
360.
Tarteebee ghusl mein Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par ghusl ki niyyat ke
saath pahle pooraa sar wa garden aur b’ad mein badan dhonaa zaroori hai aur
behtar yeh hai keh badan ko pahle daa’en taraf se aur b’ad mein baa’en taraf se
dho’e. Teeno a’zaa’ mein se har ek ko ghusl ki niyyat se paani ke sndar harkat
dene se teebee ghusl ka sahee honaa ishkal se khaalee nahin hai. Aur Ehteyaat
oos par iktefaa naa karne mein hai aur agar woh shakhs jaan bhoojh kar ya bhool
kar ya massa’le naa jaanne ki wajah se badan ko sar se pahle dho’e to oos ka
ghusl baatil hai.
361.
Agar koi shakhs badan ko
sar se pahle dho’e to is ke liye ghusl ka a’aada karna zaroori nahin balkeh
badan ko dobaarah dho le to oos ka ghusl sahee ho
jaayegaa.
362.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko is baat ka yaqeen naa ho keh oos ne dono hisson sar garden aur
badan ko mukammal taur par dho liya hai to is baat ka yaqeen karne ke liye jis
hisse ko dho’e oos ke saath dusre hisse ki kuchh miqdaar bhi dhonaa zaruri
hai.
363.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko ghusl ke b’ad pataa chale keh badan ka kuchh hissah dhulne se
baaqee rah gaya hai Laikin yeh i’lm naa ho keh woh kaoon saa hissah hai to sar
ka dobaarah dhonaa zaruri nahin aur badan ka sirf woh hissah dhonaa zaruri hai
jis ke naa dho’e jaane ke baare mein ihtemaal paidaa huaa
hai.
364.
Agar
kisi ko ghusl ke b’ad pataa chale keh oos ne badan ka kuchh hissah nahin dhoea
to agar woh baa’en taraf ho to sirf Oosi miqdaar dho lenaa kafee hai aur agar
daa’en tarf ho to Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh itnee miqdaar dhone ke b’ad
baa’en taraf ko dobaarah dho;e aur agar sar aur gardan dhulne se rah gayee ho to
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaroori hai keh itni miqdaar dhone ke b’ad
dobaarah badan ko dho’e.
365.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko ghusl mukammal hone se pahle daa’en ya baa’en taraf ka kuchh
hissah dho’e jaane ke baare mein shak guzre to oos ke liye zaruri hai keh itni
miqdaar dho’e aur agar ise sar ya gardan ka kuchh hissah dho’e jaane ke baare
mein shak ho to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par sar aur gardan dhone ke b’ad badan
ko dobaarah dhonaa zaruri hai.
Irtemaasee
Ghusl
Irtemaasee ghusl do tariqe se anjaam diya jaa saktaa hai.
Daf’ee aur Tadrijee
366.
Ghusl Irtmaasee daf’ee mein zaruri hai keh ek lamhe ke liye pooraa badan
paani mein ghar jaaye alikin ghusl karne se pahle ek shakhs ke saare badan ka
paani se baahar honaa zaruri nahin hai balkeh agar badan ka kuchh hissah paani
se baahar ho aur ghusl ki niyyat se paani mein ghotah lagaa’e to kafee
hai.
367.
Ghusl irtemaasee tadrijee mein zaruri hai keh ghusl ki niyyat se ‘arafee
a’itbaar se ek hee daf’ah mein badan ko paani mein dubo de. Is ghusl mein zaruri
hai keh badan ka pooraa ghusl karne se pahle paani se baahar
ho.
368.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko ghusl irtemaasee karne ke b’ad pataa chale keh ooske badan ke
kuchh hisse tak paani nahin pohoonchaa hai to khawaah woh oos makhsoos hisse ke
mut’aliq jaantaa ho ya naa jaantaa ho zaruri hai keh dobaarah ghusl
kare.
369.
Agar
kisi shakhs ke paas ghusl tarteebee ke liye vaqt naa ho Laikin irtemaasee ghusl
ke liye vaqt ho to zaruri hao keh irtemaasee ghusl
kare.
370.
Jis
shakhs ne Haj ya Umraah ke liye ehraam baandhaa ho woh irtemaasee ghusl nahin
kar saktaa Laikin agar oos ne bhool kar irtemaasee ghusl kar liya ho to oos ka
ghusl sahee hai.
371.
Ghusl irtemaasee ya ghusl tarteebee mein ghusl se pahle saare jism ka
paak honaa zaroori nahin hai balkeh agar paani mein gotah lagaane ya ghusl ke
iraade se paani badan par daalne se badan paak ho jaaye to ghusl sahee hoga.
Albattah yeh zaruri hai keh jis paani se ghusl kar rahaa hai woh tahaarat ki
haalat se khaarij naa ho jaaye. Maslan agar paani se ghusl kar rahaa
ho.
372.
Agar
koi shakhs haraam se janoob huaa ho aur garam paani se ghusl kar le to agarche
Oose paseenaa bhi aa’e tab bhi ooska ghusl sahee
hai.
373.
Ghusl mein baal baraabar badan bhi agar oon dhoolaa rah jaaye to ghusl
baatil hai. Laikin kan aur naak ke androonee hisson ka aur har oos cheez ka
dhonaa baatin shumaar hotee ho waajib nahin hai.
374.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko badan ke kisi hiss eke baare mein shak ho keh oos ka shumaar
badan ke zaahir mein hai ya baatin mein to zaroori hai keh Oose dho
le.
375.
Agar
kan ki baalee ka suraakh ya is jaisaa koi aur sooraakh is qadar khoolaa ho keh
is ka androonee hissah badan ka zaahir shumaar kiya jaaye to ise dhonaa zaruri
hai warnaa iska dhonaa zaruri nahin hai.
376.
Jo
cheez badan tak paani pohoonchne mein maan’e ho zaruri hai keh insaan ise hataa
de aur agar is ke hat jaane ka yaqeen karne se pahle ghoosal kare to ooska ghusl
baatil hai.
377.
Agar
ghusl ke vaqt kisi shakhs ko shak guzre keh koi aisi cheez oos ke badan par hai
ya nahin jo badan tak paani pohoonchne mein maan’e ho to zaruri hai keh chhaan
been kare hatta keh mutm’een ho jaaye keh koi aisi rookawat nahin
hai.
378.
Ghusl mein oon chote chote baalon ka jo badan ka juz shumaar hote hain
dhonaa zaruri hai aur lambe baalon ka dhonaa waajib nahin hai balkeh agar paani
ko jild tak is tarah pohoonchaa’e keh lambe baal tar naa hon to ghusl sahee hai
Laikin agar anhein dho’e baghair jild tak paani pohoonchaanaa mumkin naa ho to
inhein bhi dhonaa zaruri hai taakeh paani badan tak pohoonch
jaaye.
379.
Woh
namaaz sharaa’et jo wuzu ke sahee hone ke liye bataa’ee jaa chooki hain maslan
paani ka paak honaa aur ghasbee naa honaa wohee sharaa’et ghusl ke sahee hone ke
liye bhi hain. Laikin ghusl mein yeh zaruri nahin hai keh insaan badan ko uupar
se neeche ki jaanib dho’e. a’lawa azein ghusl tarteebee mein yeh zaruri nahin
keh sar aur gardoon dhone ke b’ad fauran badan ko dho’e, Lehaaza agar sar aur
gardan dhone ke b’ad tawaqqaf kare aur kuchh vaqt guzarne ke b’ad badan ko dho’e
to koi harj nahin balkeh zaruri nahin keh sar aur gardoon ya tamaam badan ko ek
saath dho’e pas agar mishaal ke taur par sar dhoea ho kuchh deir b’ad gardoon
dho’e to jaayez hai Laikin jo shakhs peshaab ya pakhana nikalne ko naa rok
saktaa ho taahum Oose peshaab aur pakhana andaazan eetne vaqt tak naa a’taa ho
keh ghusl kar ke namaaz padh le to zaroori hai keh fauran ghusl kare aur ghusl
ke b’ad fauran namaaz padh le.
380.
Agar
koi shakhs yeh jaane baghair keh hamaam walaa raazee hai ya nahin ooski ujrat
oodhaar rakhne ka iraada rakhtaa ho to khawaah hammam waale ko b’ad mein is baat
par raazee bhi kar le ooska ghusl baatil hai.
381.
Agar
hamaam walaa oodhaar par ghusl ki ijaazat dene ke liye raazee ho Laikin ghusl
karne walaa ooski ujrat naa dene ya haraam maal se dene ka iraadah rakhtaa ho to
oos ka ghusl baatil hai.
382.
Agar
koi shakhs hamaam waale ko koi aisi
raqam bataur oojrat de jis ka khums adaa naa kiya gaya ho to agarche woh
haraam ka martakub hoga Laikin bazaahir ooska ghusl sahee hoga aur moostehqeen
ko khums adaa karna oos ke zimme rahegaa.
383.
Agar
koi shakhs shak kare keh oosne ghusl kiya hai ya nahin to zaruri hai keh ghusl
kare Laikin agar ghusl ke b’ad shak kare keh ghusl sahee kiya hai ya nahin to
dobaarah ghusl karna zaruri nahin.
384.
Agar
ghusl ke dauraan kisi shakhs se hadas asghar sarzud ho jaaye maslan peshaab kar
de to oos ghusl ko tark karke na’ye seere se ghusl karna zaruri nahin hai balkeh
woh apne is ghusl ko mukammal kar saktaa hai. EEs surat mein Ehteyaat-e-laazim
ki bina par wazaa par waz karna bhi zaruri hai. Laikin agar woh shakhs ghusl
tarteebee se ghusl irtemaasee ki taraf ya ghusl irtemaasee se ghusl tarteebee ki
taraf palat jaaye to wuzu karna zaruri nahin hai.
385.
Agar
vaqt ki tangee ki wajah se mukallif shakhs ka fareezah qurbat se kiya hai to
ooska ghusl sahee hai. Agarche oos ne namaaz padhne ke liye ghusl kiya
ho.
386.
Jo
shakhs joonoob ho aur agar woh namaaz padhne ke b’ad shak kare keh oos ne ghusl
kiya hai ya nahin to jo namaazein woh padh chuka hai woh sahee hain. Laikin b’ad
ki namaazon ke liye ghusl karna zaruri hai aur agar namaaz ke b’ad oos se hadas
asghar saadir ho to laazim hai keh wuzu bhi kare aur agar vaqt ho to
Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par jo namaa padh chuka hai Oose dobaarah
padhe.
387.
Jis
shakhs par kaeee ghusl waajib hon woh in sab ki niyyat kar ke ek ghusl kar
saktaa hai aur zaahir yeh hai keh agar in mein se kisi ek makhsoos ghusl ka
qasad kare to woh baaqee ghoosalon ke liye bhi kafee
hai.
388.
Agar
badan ke kisi hisse par Qur’aan Majeedki a’yat ya Allah T’alaa ka naam likhaa ho
aur to ghusl ko tarteebee tareeqe se anjaam dene ki surat mein zaruri hai keh
baanee apne badan par is tarah pohoonchaa’e keh oos ka haath oon tahreeron ko
naa lage. Wuzu karte vaqt a’yat Qur’anee balkeh Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par
Allah T’alaa ke naamon ke liye bhi yahee hukm hai.
389.
Jis
shakhs ne ghusl janaabat kiya ho zaruri hai keh namaaz ke liye wuzu naa kare
balkeh ghusl Istehaaza mutawastah ke siwa tamaam ghoosalon aur mass’alah 634
mein bayan kardah tamaam mustahab ghoosalon ke b’ad bhi namaaz padh saktaa hai.
Agar che Ehteyaat-e-mustahab hai keh wuzu bhi kare.
Auraton ko jo khoon ‘ate rahte hain oon mein se ek khoon Istehaaza hai
aur aurat ko khoon Istehaaza ‘ane ke vaqt Moostahaazaah kahte
hain.
390.
Khoon Istehaaza zayadahtar zard rang ka aur tandhaa hota hai aur fashaar
aur jalan ke baghair khaarij hota hai aur gaarhaa bhi nahin hota Laikin mumkin
hai keh kabhi sayah ya surkh aur garam aur gaarhaa ho aur fashaar aur jalan ke
saath khaarij ho.
391.
Istehaaza teen qism ka hota hai : (1) Qaleel (2) Mutawastah (3)
Kasheerah.
Istehaaza Qaleelah yeh hai keh khoon sirf oos roe’ee ke uupar waale hisse
ko ‘aaloodah kare jo aurat apni sharamgah mein rakhe aur oos ru’ee ke andur tak
sarayat naa kare.
Istehaaza Mutawastah yeh hai keh khoon roe’ee ke andur tak chalaa jaaye.
Agar che is ke ek kone tak yahee ho Laikin roe’ee se oos kapde tak naa pohoonche
jo auratein a‘amooman khoon rakne ke liye baandhtee
hain.
Istehaaza kaseeraa yeh hai keh khoon ru’ee se tajaawaz kar ke kapde tak
pohoonch jaaye.
392.
Istehaaza Qaleelah mein har namaaz ke liye
a’laidaa wuzu karna zaruri hai aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab ki bina par ru’ee ko dho
le ya ise tabdeel kar de aur zaruri hai keh sharmgah ke zaahiree hisse par khoon
lagaa hone ki
393.
Istehaaza mutawastah mein Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par zaruri hai keh
aurat apni namaazon ke liye rozaanaa ek ghusl kare. Yeh bhi zaruri hai keh
Istehaaza qalilah ke woh af’aal anjaam de jo saabqah mass’ale mein bayan ho
chuke hain. Choonanche agar subah ki namaaz se pahle ya namaaz ke dauraan aurat
ko Istehaaza aaa jaaye to subah ki namaaz ke liye Istehaaza karna zaruri hai.
Agar jaanbhoojh kar ya bhool kar subah ki namaaz ke liye ghusl na kare to zohar
aur asr ki namaaz ke liye ghusl na kare to namaaz maghrib wa Isha’ se pahle
ghusl karna zaruri hai, khawaah khoon ‘a rahaa ho ya boond ho chuka
ho.
394.
Istehaaza kashirah mein Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaroori hai keh
aurat har namaaz ke liye ru’ee aur kapde ka tukraa tabdeel kare ya ise dho’e aur
ek ghusl fajr ki namaaz ke liye ek ghusl zohar wa asr ki aur ek ghusl maghrib wa
ishaa ki namaaz ke liye karna zaruri hai aur zohar wa asr aur maghrib wa ishaa
ki namaazon ke darmiyan faaslaa naa rakhe aur agar faaslaa rakhe to asr aur
ishaa ki namaaz ke liye ghusl karna zaruri hai. Yeh mazkurah Ehkaam oos surat
mein hain agar khoon baar baar ru’ee se patti par pohoonch jaaye. Agar ru’ee se
patti tak khoon pohoonchane mein itnaa faaslaa ho jaaye keh aurat is faasle ke
andar ek namaaz ya ek se zayadah namaazein padh sakti ho to Ehteyaat-e-laazim
yeh hai keh jab khoon ru’ee se patti tak pohoonch jaaye to ru’ee aur patti ko
tabdeel kar le ya dho le aur ghusl kar le. Isi bina par agar aurat ghusl kare
aur maslan zohar ki namaaz padhe Laikin asr ki namaaz se pahle ya namaaz ke dauraan dobaarah khoon ru’ee se patti
tak pohoonch jaaye to asr ki namaa ke liye bhi ghusl karna zaruri hai. Laikin
agar faaslaa itnaa ho keh aurat oos dauraan do ya do se zayadah namaazein padh
sakti ho, maslan maghrib aur ishaa’ ki namaaz khoon ke dobaarah patti par
pohoonchane se pahle padh sakti ho to zaahir yeh hai keh in namaazon ke liye
dobaarah ghusl karna zaruri nahin hai aur beharhaal Istehaaza kasheerah mein
ghusl karna wuzu ke liye bhi kafee hai.
395.
Agar
khoon Istehaaza namaaz ke vaqt se pahle bhi aaye aur aurat ne is khoon ke liye
wuzu ya ghusl na kiya ho to namaaz ke vaqt wuzu ya ghusl karna zaruri hai. Agar
che woh oos vaqt mustehaazah na ho.
396.
Mustehaazah mutehwastaa jis ke liye wuzu karna aur Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki
bina par ghusl karna zaruri hai. Ise chahi’e keh pahle ghusl kare aur b’ad mein
wuzu kare Laikin mustehaazah kasheerah mein agar wuzu karna chaahe to zaruri hai
keh wuzu ghusl se pahle kare.
397.
Agar
aurat ka Istehaaza qaleelah subah ki namaaz ke b’ad mutehwastaah ho jaaye to
zaruri hai keh zohar aur asr ki namaaz ke liye ghusl kare aur agar zohar aur asr
ki namaaz ke b’ad mutehwastaah ho to maghrib aur isha’ ki namaaz ke liye ghusl
karna zaruri hai.
398.
Agar
aurat ka Istehaaza qaleelah ya mutehwastaah subah ki namaaz ke b’ad kashiraah ho
jaaye aur woh aurat isi haalat par baaqee rahe to mass’ale 394 mein jo Ehkaam
guzar chooke hain namaaz zohar wa asr aur maghrib wa ishaa’ padhne ke liye in
par ghusl karna zaruri hai.
399.
Mutehaazaah kashiraah ki jis surat mein namaaz aur ghusl ke darmiyan
zaruri hai keh faaslaah na ho jaisaa keh mass’ale 394 meeen guzar chuka hai.
Agar namaaz ka vaqt daakhil hone se pahle ghusl karne ki wajah se namaaz aur
ghusl mein faaslaah ho jaaye to is ghusl ke saath namaaz subah nahin hai aur yej
mustehazaa namaaz ke liye dobaaraah ghusl kare aur yahee hukm mustehazaa
mutehwastaah ke liye bhi hai.
400.
Zaruri hai keh mustehazaa qaleelaah wa mutehwastaah rozaanaa ki namaazon
ke a’lawa jin ke baare mein hukm uupar bayan ho chuka hai har namaaz ke liye
khawaah woh waajib ho ya mustahab, wuzu kare Laikin agar woh chaahe keh
rozaanaah ki woh namaazein jo woh padh chooki ho Ehteyaatoon dobaaraah padhe ya
jo namaazein oos ne tanhaa padhee hai dobaaraah jam’at padhe to zaruri hai keh
woh tamaam af’al bajaa laaye jin ka zikr Istehaazah ke silsile mein kiya gaya
hai. Albattah agar woh Ehteyaat, bhUle hu’e sajde aur bhUle hu’e tashadud ki
baj’awaree fauran namaaz ke b’ad kare aur isi tarah ajdah sahoo kisi bhi surat
mein kare to is ke liye Istehaazah ke af’al ka anjaam denaa zaruri nahin
hai.
401.
Agar
kisi mustehazaa aurat ka khoon ruk jaaye to is ke b’ad jab pahlee namaaz padhe
sirf oos ke liye Istehaazah ke af’al anjaam denaa zaruri hai. Laikin ba’d ki
namaazon ke liye aisaa karna zaruri nahin hai.
402.
Agar
kisi aurat ko yeh maa’loom ho keh is ka Istehaaza kaoon saa hai to jab namaaz
padhnaa chaahe to binabar Ehteyaat zaruri hai keh pahle tahqeeq kare. Maslan
thoree see roo’ee sharmgaah mein rakhe aur kuch deir intezaar kare aur phir
ru’ee nikal le aur jab Oose pataa chal jaaye keh is ka Istehaazeen aqsaam mein
se koi ek hai to oos qisam ke Istehaaze ke liye jin af’aal ka hukm diya gaya hai
oonhein anjaam de. Laikin agar woh jaantee ho keh jis vaqt tak woh namaaz
padhnaa chahtee hai oos ka Istehaaza tabdeel nahin ho gaya to namaaz ka vaqt
daakhil hone se pahle bhi woh apne baare mein tahqeeq kar sakti
hai.
403.
Agar
mustehazaa apne baare mein tahqeeq karne se pahle namaaz mein masshgool ho jaaye
to agar woh qareeb ka qasad rakhti ho aur oos ne apne wazeefe ke mutaabiq a‘amal
kiya ho, maslan oos ka Istehaaza qaleelaah ho aur oos ne Istehaaza qaleelaah ke
mutaabiq a’malkiya ho to oos ki namaaz sahee hai Laikin agar woh qurbat ka qasad
na rakhtee ho ya oos ka a’maloos ke wazeefe ke mutaabiq na ho, maslan oos ka
Istehaaza mutaawastaah ho aur oos ne a’malIstehaaza qaleelaah ke mutaabiq kiya
ho to oos ki namaaz baatil hai.
404.
Agar
mustehazaa apne baare mein tahqeeq na kar sake to zaruri hai keh jo oos ka
yaqeen farizaa ho oos ke mutaabiq a’malkare, maslan agar woh yeh naa jaantee ho
keh ooska Istehaaza mutaawastaah hai ya kasheeraah to zaruri hai keh Istehaaza
qaleelaah ke af’aal anjaam de Laikin agar woh jaantee ho keh is se peshtar Oose
in teen aqsaam mein se kaoon see qisam ka Istehaaza thaa to zaruri hai keh oos
qisam ke Istehaaza ke mutaabiq apnaa farizaa anjaam
de.
405.
Agar
Istehaaza ka khoon apne ibted’aee marhale par jism ke andar hee ho aur baahar
naa nikale to aurat ne jo wuzu ya ghusl kiya huaa ho Oose baatil nahin kartaa
Laikin agar baahar ‘aa jaaye to khswaah kitnaa hee kam kyoon naa ho wuzu aur
ghusl ko baatil kar detaa hai.
406.
Agar
mustehazaa namaaz ke b’ad apne baare mein tahqeeq kare aur khoon naa dekhe to
agarche Oose i’lm ho keh dobaaraah khoon aayegaa jo wuzu woh kiye hu’e hai Oosi
se namaaz padh sakti hai.
407.
Agar
mustehazaa aurat yeh jaantee ho keh keh jis vaqt se woh wuzu ya ghusl mein
masshghool hu’ee hai khoon oos ke badan se baahar nahin aya aur naa hee
sharmgaah ke andar hai to jab tak Oose paak rahne ka yaqeen ho namaaz padhne
mein taakhir kar sakti hai.
408.
Agar
mustehazaa ko yaqeen ho keh namaaz ka vaqt guzarne se pahle pooree tarah paak ho
jaayegee ya andaazoon jitnaa vaqt namaaz padhne mein lagtaa hai oos mein khoon
‘aanaa boond ho jaayegaa to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par zaruri hai keh
intezaar kare aur oos vaqt namaaz padhe jab tak paak
hai.
409.
Agar
wuzu aur ghusl ke b’ad khoon ‘aanaa bazaahir boond ho jaaye aur mutehaazaah ko
m’aloom ho keh agar namaaz padhne mein taakhir kare to itnee deir ke liye
mukammal paak ho jaayegee jis mein wuzu, ghusl aur namaaz bajaa laa sake to
Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par zaruri hai keh namaaz ko maukhar kar de aur jab
bilkul paak ho ja’e to dobaaraah wuzu aur ghusl kar ke namaaz padhe aur agar
khoon ke bazaahir boond hone ke vaqt namaaz ka vaqt tang ho to wuzu aur ghusl
dobaaraah karna zaruri nahin balkeh jo wuzu aur ghusl oosne kiye hu’e hain
oonhee ke saath namaaz padh sakti hai.
410.
Mustehazaa kasheeraah jab khoon se bilkil paak ho jaaye agar Oose
ma’loom ho keh jis vaqt se oos ne guzishtaah namaaz ke liye ghusl kiya thaa phir
ab tak khoon nahin aya to dobaaraah ghusl karna zaruri nahin hai basurat deegar
ghusl karna zaruri hai. Agar che is hukm ka bataur kulli honaa Ehteyaat ki bina
par hai aur mustehazaa mutaawastaah mein zaruri nahin hai keh khoon se bilkul
paak hine par ghusl kare.
411.
Zaruri hai mustehazaa qaleelaah wuzu ke b’ad, mustehazaa mutehwastaah
ghusl aur wuzu ke b’ad aur moostehaazaa qaleelaah ghusl ke b’ad ( oon do suraton
ke a’lawoh jo massa’lah 394 aur 407 mein ‘aaee hain ) fauran namaaz mein
masshghool ho jaaye. Albattaah namaaz se pahle Azaan aur Aqaamat kahne mein koi
harj nahin aur woh namaaz ke mustahab kam, maslan qanoot waghairaah bhi padh
sakti hai.
412.
Agar
mustehazaa aurat jis ka fareezaah yeh ho keh wuzu ya ghusl aur namaaz ke
darmiaan faaslaah naa rakhe aur oos ne apne wazeefe ke mutaabiq a’malnaa kiya ho
to zaruri hai keh dobaaraah wuzu ya ghusl karne ke b’ad fauran namaaz mein
masshghool ho jaaye.
413.
Agar
aurat ka khoon Istehaaza jaaree rahe aur boond hone mein naa aa’e aur khoon ka
roknaa is liye mazroor naa ho to Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh
ghusl se pahle khoon ko baahar a’ane se roke aur agar aisaa karne mein kotaahee
barte aur khoon nikal a’ae to jo namaaz padh lee ho Oose dobaaraah padhe balkeh
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh dobaaraah ghusl
kare.
414.
Agar
ghusl karte vaqt khoon naa ruke to ghusl sahee hai Laikin agar ghusl ke dauraan
Istehaaza mutawastaah Istehaaza kasheeraah ho jaaye to az sar nau ghusl karna
zaruri hai.
415.
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab hai keh mustehazaa roae se ho to saaraa din jahaan
jahaan tak mumkin ho khoon ko nikalne se roke.
416.
Masshoor qaul ki bina par mustehazaa kasheeraah ka rozaa oos surat mein
sahee hoga keh jis raat ke b’ad ke din woh rozaarakhnaa chaahtee ho oos raat ki
Maghrib aur Ishaa’ ki namaaz ka ghusl kare. a’lawoh azein din ke vaqt woh ghusl
anjaam de jo din ki namaazon ke liye waajib hain Laikin kuch ba’id nahin keh is
ke roze sahee hone ke liye ghusl ki shart naa ho jaisaa keh binabar aqwaa
moostehaazaa mutaawastaah mein yeh ghusl shart nahin
hai.
417.
Agar
aurat Asr ki namaaz ke b’ad mutehaazaah ho jaaye aur gharoob ‘Aftaab tak ghusl
naa kare to is ka rozaa bilaa ishkal sahee hai.
418.
Agar
kisi aurat ka Istehaaza qaleelaah namaaz se pahle mutaawastaah ya kasheeraah ho
jaaye to zaruri hai keh mutaawastaah ya kasheeraah ke af’al jin ka uupar zikr ho
chuka hai anjaam de aur agar Istehaaza mutaawastaah kasheeraah ho jaaye to
chaahe keh Istehaazah kashiraah ke af’al anjaam de. Chunanche agar woh Istehaaza
mutawastaah ke liye ghusl kar chooki ho to ooska yeh ghusl be faidaa hoga aur
Oose Istehaazah kashiraah ke liye dobaaraah ghusl karna zaruri
hai.
419.
Agar
namaaz ke dauraan kisi aurat ka Istehaaza mutawastaah, kasheeraah mein badal
jaaye to zaruri hai keh namaaz toar de aur Istehaazah kasheeraah ke liye ghusl
kare aur oos ke dusre af’al anjaam de aur phir Oosi namaaz ko padhe aur
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab ki bina par ghusl se pahle wuzu kare aur agar oos ke paas
ghusl ke liye vaqt naa ho to ghusl ke badle tayyamum karna zaruri hai aur agar
tayyamum ke liye bhi vaqt naa ho to Ehteyaat-e-mustahab ki bina par namaaz toar
de aur Oosi haalat mein tayyamum kare Laikin zaruri hai keh vaqt guzarne ke b’ad
namaaz ki qazaa kare. Isi tarah agar namaaz ke dauraan oos ka Istehaazah
qaleelaah, Istehaazah mutaawastaah ya kashiraah ho jaaye to zaruri hai ke namaaz
ko toar de aur Istehaazah ya kasheeraah ke af’al anjaam
de.
420.
Agar
namaaz ke dauraan khoon boond ho jaaye aur mustehazaa ko m’aloom naa ho keh
baatin mein bhi khoon boond huaa hai ya nahin ya naa jaantee ho ke haya itnee
deir paak rah sakegee jis mein tahaarat karke mukammal namaaz ya is ka kuch
hissaah adaa kar sake to Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh apne
wazeefe ke mutaabiq wuzu ya ghusl kare aur namaaz dobaaraah
padhe.
421.
Agar
aurat ka Istehaaza, mutawastaah ho jaaye to zaruri hai keh pahle namaaz ke liye
kasheeraah ka a’malaur b’ad ki namaazon ke liye mutawastaah ka a’malbajaa laaye.
Maslan agar zohar ki namaaz se pahle Istehaaza kasheeraah, mutawastaah ho jaaye
to zaruri hai keh zohar ki namaaz ke liye ghusl kare aur namaaz asr wa
maghrib wa Isha’ ke liye sirf wuzu
kare. Laikin agar namaaz zohar ke liye ghusl naa kare aur is ke paas sirf namaaz
asr ke liye vaqt baaqee ho to zaruri hai keh namaaz sirf ke liye ghusl kare aur
agar namaaz asr ke liye bhi ghusl naa kare to zaruri hai keh namaaz maghrib ke
liye ghusl kare aur agar is ke liye bhi ghusl naa kare aur is ke paas sirf
namaaz ‘isha’ ke liye vaqt ho to namaaz ‘isha’ ke liye ghusl karna zaruri
hai.
422.
Agar
har namaaz se pahle mustehazaa kasheeraah ka khoon boond ho jaaye aur dobaaraah
‘aa jaaye to har namaaz ke liye ghusl karna zaruri
hai.
423.
Agar
Istehaaza kashiraah, qaleelaah ho jaaye to zaruri hai keh woh aurat pahlee
namaaz ke liye kasheeraah waale aur b’ad ki namaazon ke liye qaleelaah waale
af’aal bajaa laaye aur agar Istehaaza mutawastaah, qaleelaah ho jaaye to pahlee
namaaz ke liye mutawastaah waale aur b’ad ki namaazon ke liye qaleelaah waale
af’aal bajaa laanaa zaruri hai.
424.
Mustehazaa ke liye jo af’aal waajib hain
agar woh in mein se kisi ek ko bhi tark kar de to is ki namaaz baatil
hai.
425.
Mustehazaa qaleelaah ya mutawastaah agar namaaz ka koi hissaah Qur’aan
Majeed ke alfaaz se mass karna chahtee ho to namaaz adaa karne ke b’ad wuzu
karna zaruri hai aur woh wuzu jo namaaz ke liye kiya thaa kafee nahin
hai.
426.
Jis
mutehaazaah ne apne waajib ghusl kar liye hon oos ka Massjid mein janaa aur
wohaan thaharnaa aur woh ayat padhnaa jin
ke padhne se sajdah waajib ho jaataa hai aur is ke shauhar ka is ke saath
majaam’at karna halaal hai. Khawaah oos new ah af’aal jo woh namaaz ke liye
anjaam detee thee (maslan ruí aur kapde ke tukre ka tabdeel karna) anjaam naa
dee’e hon balkeh yeh af’aal baghair ghusl bhi jaayez hain siwaa’e majaam’at ke
jo Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par jaayez nahin.
427.
Jo
aurat Istehaaza kashiraah ya mutawastaah mein ho agar woh chaahe keh namaaz ke
vaqt se pahle oos ‘aayat ko padhe jis ke padhne se sajdaah waajib ho jaataa hai
ya Massjid mein jaaye to Ehteyaat moostehab ki bina par zaruri hai keh ghusl
kare aur agar is ka shauhar is se majaam’at karna chaahe tab bhi yahee hukm
hai.
428.
Mustehazaa par namaaz ayat ka padhnaa waajib hai aur namaaz ayat adaa
karne ke liye yaumeeaah namaazon ke liye bayan kiye gaye tamaam a’maal anjaam
denaa zaruri hai
429.
Jab
bhi yaumiah namaaz ke vaqt mein namaaz ayat mustehazaa par waajib ho jaaye aur
woh chaahe keh is dono namaazon ko ek ke b’ad digare adaa kare tab bhi
Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par woh in dono ko ek wuzu aur ghusl se nahin padh
sakti hai.
430.
Agar
mustehazaa qazaa namaaz padhnaa chaahe to zaruri hai keh namaaz ke liye woh
af’aal anjaam d jo adaa namaaz ke liye oos par waajib hain aur Ehteyaat ki bina
par qazaa namaaz ke liye oon afal par ektefaa nahin kar sakti jo keh oos ne adaa
nmaaaz ke liye anjaam dee’e hon.
431.
Agar
koi aurat jaantee ho keh jo khoon Oose ‘aa rahaa hai woh zakhm ka khoon nahin
hai Laikin oos khoon ke Istehaaza, Ha’ez ya nafaas hone ke baare mein shak kare
aur sharoon woh khoon Ha’ez wa nafaas ka hukm rakhtaa ho to zaruri hai keh
Istehaazah waale Ehkaam ke mutaabiq a’malkare balkeh agar Oose shak ho keh khoon
Istehaazah hai ya koí aur to woh dusre khoon ki ‘alaamat bhi naa rakhtaa ho to
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par Istehaazah ke af’aal anjaam denaa zaruri
hai.
Ha’ez woh khoon hai jo a‘amuman har mahine chand dino ke liye auraton ke
raham se khaarij hota hai aur aurat ko jab Ha’ez ka khoon aaye to Oose haa’ez
kahte hain.
432.
Ha’ez ka khoon a‘amuman garhaa aur garam hota
hai aur oos ka rang sayeh ya surakh hota hai. Woh tezee se aur thoree see jalan
ke saath khaarij hota hai.
433.
Woh
khoon jo auraton ko saatth baras poore karne ke b’ad ataa hai Ha’ez ka hukm
rakhta hai. Ehteyaat moostehab yeh hai keh woh auratein jo ghair quraish hain
woh 50 se 60 saal ‘umar ke dauraan khoon is tarah dekhein kah agar woh 50 saal
se pahle khoon dekhtee hai to woh khoon yaqeenan Ha’ez ka hukm rakhtaa to woh
mustehazaa waale af’aal bajaa laayen aur oon kamon ko tark karen jinhein haa’ez
tark kartee hain.
434.
Agar
kisi larki ko nau saal ki ‘umar tak pohoonchne se pahle khoon aaye to woh Ha’ez
nahin hai.
435.
Haamlaah aur bachche ko dhoodh pilaane wali aurat ko bhi Ha’ez ‘aanaa
mumkin hai aur haamlaah ghair haamlaah ka hukm ek hee hai. Han! Agar haamlaah
aurat apni a‘adat ke ayam shuroo’ hone ke 20 roz b’ad Ha’ez ki ‘alaamaton ke
saath khoon dekhe to oos ke liye Ehteyaat ki bina par zaruri hai keh woh oon
kamon ko tark kar de jinhein haa’ez tark kartee hai aur mustehazaa ke af’aal bhi
bajaa laaye.
436.
Agar
kisi larki ko khoon aaye jise apne ‘umar ken au saal poore hone ka i’lm naa ho
aur oos khoon mein Ha’ez ki ‘alaamt naa hon to woh Ha’ez nahin hai aur agar oos
khoon mein Ha’ez ki ‘alaamat hon to oos par Ha’ez ka hukm lagaanaa mahal ishkal
hai. Magar yeh itminaan ho jaaye keh yeh haaiz hai aur oos surat mein yeh
ma’loom ho jaayegaa keh oos ki ‘umar poore nau saal ho gayeee
hai.
437.
Jis
aurat ko shak ho keh oos ki ‘umar 60 saal ho gayeee ya nahin, agar woh khoon
dekhe aur yeh naa jaantee ho keh yeh Ha’ez hai ya nahin to ooski ‘umar 60 saal
nahin hu’eee hai.
438.
Ha’ez ki muddat teen din se kam aur das din se zayadaah nahin hotee aur
agar khoon aane ki muddat teen din se zaraa bhi kam ho to woh hiaz nahin
hoga.
439.
Ha’ez ke liye zaruri hai keh pahle teen din lagaataar aaye. Lehaazah
agar mishaal ke taur par kisi aurat ko do din khoon aaye phir ek din naa aaye
aur phir ek din ‘aa jaaye to woh Ha’ez nahin hai.
440.
Ha’ez ki ibtedaa mein khoon ka baahar ‘aanaa zaruri hai Laikin yeh
zaruri nahin keh poore teen din khoon nikaltaa rahe balkeh agar sharamgaah mein
khoon maujood ho to kafee hai aur agar teen dino mein thore se vaqt ke liye koi
aurat po bhi jaaye jaisaa keh tamaam ya b’az auraton ke darmiaan mut’aaruf hai
tab bhi woh Ha’ez hai.
441.
Ek
aurat ke liye yeh zaruri nahin hai keh oos ka khoon pahlee raat aur chauthee
raat ko baahar nikale Laikin yeh zaruri hai keh dusri aur teesree raat ko
moonqata’ naa ho pas agar pahle din subah saware se teesre din gharoob ‘aaftaab
tak matwaatar khoon ataa rahe aur kisi vaqt boond ho to woh Ha’ez hai aur agar
pahle din dopahar se khoon ‘aanaa shuroo’ ho aur chauthe din Oosi vaqt boond ho
to is ki surat bhi yahee hai.(y’ani woh bhi Ha’ez
hai).
442.
Agar
kisi aurat k teen din mutwaatar khoon ataa rahe phir woh paak ho jaaye.
Chunaanche agar woh dobaaraah khoon dekhe to jin dino mein woh khoon dekhe aur
jin dino mein woh paak ho oon tamaam dino ko milaakar agar das din se zayadaah
naa hon to jin dino mein woh khoon dekhe woh Ha’ez ke din hain Laikin
Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par paaki ke dino mein woh oon tamaam oomoor ko jo
paak aurat par waajib hain anjaam de aur jo oomoor ha’ezaah par haraam hain
oonhein tark kar de.
443.
Agar
kisi aurat ko teen d9in se zayadaah aur das din se kam khoon aaye aur oose yeh
i’lm naa ho keh yeh khoon phore ya zakhm ka hai ya Ha’ez to Oose chaahiye keh
oos khoon ko Ha’ez naa samjhe.
444.
Agar
kisi aurat ko aisaa khoon aaye jis ke baare mein oose i’lm naa ho keh zakhm ka
khoon hai ya Ha’ez ka to zaruri hai keh apni ‘iba’daat bajaa laatee rahe.
Laikin agar oos ki saabqah haalat Ha’ez ki rahee ho to oos
445.
Agar
kisi aurat ko khoon aaye aur oose shak ho keh yeh khoon Ha’ez hai ya Istehaazah
to zaruri hai keh Ha’ez ki ‘alaamat maujood hone ki surat mein Oose Ha’ez qaraar
de.
446.
Agar
kisi aurat ko khoon aaye aur oose yeh m’aloom naa ho keh yeh Ha’ez hai ya
bakarat ka khoon hai to zaruri hai keh apne baare mein tahqeeq kare y’ani kuch
ru’ee sharamgaah mein rakhe aur thoree deir intezaar kare. Phir ru’ee baahar
neekale. Pas agar khoon ru’ee ke aitraaf mein lagaa huaa ho to khoon bakarat hai
aur agar saaree ki saaree ru’ee khoon mein tar ho jaaye to Ha’ez
hai.
447.
Agar
kisi aurat ko teen din se kam muddat tak khoon aaye aur phir boond ho jaaye aur
phir teen din tak khoon aaye to dusra khoon Ha’ez hai aur pahlaa khoon khawaah
woh oos ki ‘adat ke dino hee tak aya ho Ha’ez nahin
hai.
448.
Chand cheezein Ha’ez par haraam hain
:
1)Namaaz aur oos jaisi digar i’badatein jinhein wuzu, ghusl ya tayyamum ke
saath adaa karna zaruri hai. Agar oos niyyat se anjaam de keh sahee
a‘amal anjaam de rahee hon, jaayez nahin hai. Laikin oon ‘aba’daton ke adaa
karne mein koi harj nahin jin ke liye wuzu, ghusl ya tayyamum karna zaruri nahin
jaise namaaz mayyat.
2)Do
tamaam cheezein jo majnaam cheezein jo majnb par haraam hain aur aurat dono ke
liye haraam hain aur jin ka zikr janaabat ke Ehkaam mein ‘aa chuka
hai.
3)Aurat ki farj mein jam’a karna jo mard aur aurat dono ke liye haraam hai
khawaah dakhool sirf supaaree ki had tak hee ho aur manee bhi khaarij naa ho
balkeh Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh supaaree se kam miqdaar mein bhi dakhool
naa kiya jaaye. Albattaah yeh hukm aurat se dabar mein majaam’at ke liye nahin
Laikin dabar mein majaam’at, aurat ke raazee naa hone ki surat mein
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par jaayez nahin hai chaahe woh ha’ez ho ya naa
ho.
449.
Oon
dino mein bhi jam’a karna haraam hai jin mein aurat ka Ha’ez yaqeen naa ho
Laikin sharan oos ke liye zaruri hai keh apne aap ko ha’ezaa qaraar de. Pas jis
aurat ko dys din se zayadaah khoon a’aya ho aur oos ke liye zaruri ho keh is
hukm ke mutaabiq jiz ka zikr b’ad mein kiya jaayegaa apne ‘aap ko itne din ke
liye ha’ez qaraar de jitne din ki oos ke koonbe ki auraton ko ‘adat ho to oos ka
shauhar oon dino mein is se majaam’at nahin kar
sakta.
450.
Agar
mard apni biwi se Ha’ez ki haalat mein majam’at kare to oos ke liye zaruri hai
keh istaghfaar kare aur kaffaaraah denaa waajib nahin hai. Agar che behtar hai
keh kaffaaraah bhi de.
451.
Ha’ez se majaam’at ke a’lawoh dusri lutf andoozeeon maslan bosh wa
kanaar ki mamaani’at nahin hai.
452.
Jaisaa keh talaaq ke Ehkaam mein bataya jaayegaa aurat ko Ha’ez ki
haalat mein talaaq denaa baatil hai.
453.
Agar
aurat kahe keh mein ha’ez hoon ya yeh kahe keh mein ha’ez se paak hoon aur woh
galat bayanee naa kartee ho to oos ki baat qabool ki jaaye Laikin agar galat
bayan hon to oos ki baat qabool karne mein ishkal
hai.
454.
Agar
ko’í aurat ke namaaz ke dauraan ha’ez ho jaaye to binabaraabar Ehteyaat-e-waajib
ki namaaz baatil hai chaahe yeh hiaz ákhree sajde ke b’ad aur salaam ke ‘aakhree
haraf se pahle hee aya ho.
455.
Agar
aurat namaaz ke dauraan shak kare keh ha’ez hu’ee hai ya nahin to is ki namaaz
sahee hai Laikin agar namaaz ke b’ad Oose pataa chale keh namaaz ke dauraan
ha’ez ho gayee thee to jaisaa keh pichhle mass’ale mein bataya gaya jo namaaz
oos ne padhee hai woh baatil hai.
456.
Aurat ke Ha’ez se paak ho jaane ke b’ad oos par waajib hai keh namaaz
aur dusri ‘ba’daat ke liye jo wuzu, ghusl ya tayyamum kar ke bajaa laanaa
chaahein ghusl kare aur oos ka tareeqaah ghusl janaabat ki tarah hai. Yeh ghusl
wuzu ki jagah kafee hai. Albattah behtar yeh hai keh ghusl se pahle wuzu bhi
kare.
457.
Aurat ke Ha’ez se paak ho jaane ke b’ad agarche oosne ghusl naa kiya ho
Oose talaaq denaa sahee hai aur oos ka shauhar oos se jam’a bhi kar saktaa hai.
Laikin Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par yeh hai keh jam’a sharamgaah dhone ke b’ad
kiya jaaye aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh oos ke ghusl karne se pahle mard
oos se jam’a naa kare. Albattaah is ke a’lawoh dusre ka jo tahaarat ki shart ki
wajah se oos par haraam the jaise Qur’aan ke haraf ko mass karna, jab tak ghusl
naa kar le oos par halaal nahin hote balkeh Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par woh
kam bhi halaal nahin hote jin ke baare mein yeh saabit nahin ho saka keh yeh
tahaarat ki shart ki wajah se haraam the jaise Massjid mein
thharnaa.
458.
Agar
paani wuzu aur ghusl ke liye kafee naa ho aur taqreeban itnaa ho keh oos se
ghusl kar sake to zaruri hai keh ghusl kare aur behtar yeh hai keh wuzu ke badle
tayyamum kare aur agar paani sirf wuzu ke liye kafee ho aur itnaa naa ho keh oos
se ghusl kiya jaa sake to behtar yeh hai keh wuzu kare aur ghusl ke badle
tayyamum karna zaruri hai aur agar dono mein se kisi ke liye bhi paani naa ho to
ghusl ke badle tayyamum karna zaruri hai aur behtar yeh hai keh wuzu ke badle
bhi tayyamum kare.
459.
Jo
namazein aurat ne Ha’ez ki haalat mein naa padhee ho oon ki qazaa nahin Laikin
ramzaan ke woh roze jo Ha’ez ki haalat mein naa rakhe hon zaruri hai keh keh oon
ki qazaa kare aur isi tarah Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par jo roze mannat ki
wajah se mo’yyin dino mein waajib hu’e hon aur oos ne Ha’ez ki haalat mein woh
roze naa rakhe hon to zaruri hai keh oon ki qazaa
kare.
460.
Jab
namaaz ka vaqt ‘aajaaye aur aurat ko m’aloom ho keh agar woh namaaz padhne mein
deir karegee to ha’ez ho jaayegee to zaruri hai keh fauran namaaz padhe aur agar
Oose faqat ihtemaal ho keh namaaz mein taakheer karne se woh ha’ez ho jaayegee
tab bhi Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par yahee hukm
hai.
461.
Agar
aurat namaaz padhne mein taakhir kare aur awwal vaqt mein se itna vaqt guzar
jaaye jis mein ek namaaz tamaam maqadmaat jaise keh paak lebaas ka intezaam aur
wuzu, ke saath anjaam dee jaa sake aur phir Oose Ha’ez ‘aa jaaye to oos namaaz
ki qazaa oos aurat par waajib hai balkeh agar vaqt aane ke b’ad itna vaqt
guzaraa ho keh ek namaaz wuzu ya ghusl balkeh tayyamum kar le padh sakti thee
aur naa padhee ho to Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh oos ki qazaa
akr, chaahe woh vaqt itna kam thaa keh jis mein dusri sharaa’et haasil nahin ki
jaa sakti thee. Laikin jaldee padhne aur phir thhar kar padhne aur dusri baaton
ke baare mein zaruri hai keh apni kaifiat ke mutaabiq namaaz padhe. Maslan agar
ek aurat jo safar mein nahin hai awwal vaqt mein namaaz zohar naa padhe to oos
ki qazaa oos par is surat mein waajib hogee jabkeh hadas se tahaarat haasil
karne ke b’ad chaar rak’at namaaz padhne ke baraabar vaqt awwal zohar se guzar
jaaye aur woh ha’ez ho jaaye aur oos aurat ke liye jo safar mein ho tahaarat
haasil karne ke b’ad do rak’at
padhne ke baraabar vaqt guzar janaa bhi kafee hai.
462.
Agar
ek aurat namaaz ke ‘aakhir vaqt mein khoon se paak ho jaaye aur oos ke paas
andaaz itnaa vaqt ho keh ghusl kar ke ek ya ek se zaa’ed eak’at padh sake to
zaruri hai keh namaaz padhe aur agar naa padhe to zaruri hai keh oos ki qazaa
bajaa laaye.
463.
Agar
ek ha’ez ke paas (Ha’ez se paak hone ke b’ad) ghusl ke liye vaqt naa ho Laikin
tayyamum kar ke namaaz vaqt ke andar padh sakti ho to Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai
keh woh namaaz tayyamum ke saath padhe aur agar naa padhe to qazaa kare. Laikin
agar vaqt ki tangee se qat’a nazar kisi aur wajah se oos ka fareezaah hee
tayyamum karna ho. Maslan agar paani oos ke liye mazrur ho to zaruri hai keh
tayyamum kar ke woh namaaz padhe aur agar naa padhe to zaruri hai keh oos ki
qazaa kare.
464.
Agar
kisi aurat ko Ha’ez se paak ho jaane ke b’ad shak ho keh namaaz ke liye vaqt
baaqee hai ya nahin to zaruri hai keh namaaz padhe.
465.
Agar
koi aurat is khayal se namaaz naa padhe keh hadas se paak hone ke b’ad ek rak’at
namaaz padhne ke liye bhi oos ke paas vaqt nahin hai Laikin b’ad mein Oose pataa
chale keh vaqt thaa to oos namaaz ki qazaa bajaa laanaa zaruri
hai.
466.
Ha’ez ke liye mustahab hai keh namaaz ke vaqt apne ‘aap ko khoon se paak
kare aur ru’ee aur kapde ka tukraa badle aur wuzu kare aur agar wuzu naa kar
sake to tayyamum kare aur namaaz ki jagah par rubaa qiblaah baithh kar zikr
du’aa aur salwaat mein ashghool ho jaaye.
467.
Ha’ez ke liye Qur’aan Majeedka padhnaa aur Oose apne saath rakhnaa aur
apne badan ka koi hissah oos ke alfaaz ke darmiyani hisse se mass karna nez
mahndee ya is jaisi kisi aur cheez se khazaaf karna b’az faqhaa’ ke qaul ke
mutaabiq makruh hai.
468.
Ha’ez ki chhe qisme hain :
1)
Vaqt
aur a‘dad ki ‘adat rakhne wali aurat : yeh woh aurat hai jise yake b’ad digare
do mahino mein ek mo’yyin vaqt par Ha’ez aaye aur oos ke Ha’ez ke dino ki
t’asaad bhi do mahino mein ek jaisi ho. Maslan Oose yake b’ad digare do mahino
mein mahine ki pahlee taareekh se saatween taareekh tak khoon
aaye.
2)
Vaqt
ki a‘adat rakhne wali aurat : yeh woh aurat hai jise yake b’ad digare do mahino
mein mo’yyin vaqt par Ha’ez aaye Laikin oos ke Ha’ez ke dino ki t’adaad dino,
mahino mein ek jaisi naa ho. Maslan yake b’ad digare do mahino mein Oose mahine
ki pahlee taareekh se khoon ‘aanaa shuroo’ ho Laikin woh pahle mahine mein
saatwein din aur dusre mahine mein ‘aathwein din khoon se paak
ho.
3)
a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhne wali aurat : yeh woh aurat hai jis ke Ha’ez ke
dino ki t’adad yake b’ad digare do mahino mein ek jaisi ho Laikin har mahine
khoon aane ka vaqt yaksaan naa ho. Maslan pahle mahine mein Oose paanchiween se
daswee taareekh tak aur dusre mahine mein paanchwee se sathawee taarikh tak
khoon aaye.
4)
Muztarbaah : yeh woh aurat hai jise chand mahine khoon aya ho Laikin oos
ki a‘adat mo’yyin naa hu’ee ho ya oos ki saabqaah a‘adat bigar gayee ho aur
na’ee a‘adat naa banee ho.
5)
Mabtada’aah : yeh woh aurat hai pahlee daf’aa khoon aya
ho.
6)
Naseyeh : yeh woh aurat hai jo apni a‘adat bhool chooki
ho.
In mein se har qism ki aurat ke liye
a’laidaah Ehkaam hain jin ka zikr ‘aaindaah massa’el mein kiya
jaayegaa.
1 – Vaqt aur a’adad
ki a‘adat rakhne wali aurat
469.
Jo
auratein vaqt aur a‘dad ki ‘adat rakhtee hain oon ki do qismein hain
:
2)
Woh
aurat jise yake b’ad digare do mahino mein ek mo’yyin vaqt par khoon aaye aur
woh ek mo’yyin vaqt par hee paak bhi ho jaaye maslan yake b’ad digare do mahino
mein Oose mahine ki pahlee taareekh ko khoon aaye aur woh saatwein roz paak ho
jaaye to oos aurat ki Ha’ez ki a‘adat mahine ki pahlee taarikh se saatwee
taarikh tak hai.
3)
Woh
aurat jise yake b’ad digare do mahino mein mo’yyin vaqt par khoon aaye aur jab
teen ya zayadah din tak khoon ‘aa chooke to woh ek ya zayadah dino ke liye paak
ho jaaye aur phir Oose dobaarah khoon ‘aa jaaye aur oon tamaam dino ki t’adad
jin mein Oose khoon aya hai bashamool oon dino ke jin mein woh paak rahee hai
das se zayadah naa ho aur dono mahino mein tamaam din jin mein Oose khoon aya
aur beech ke woh din jin mein paak rahee ho ek jaise hon to oos ki a‘adat oon
tamaam dino ke mutaabiq qaraar paa’e gee jin mein Oose khoon aya Laikin oon dino
ko shaamil nahin kar sakti jin ke darmiaan paak rahee ho. Pas laazim hai keh jin
dino mein Oose khoon aya ho aur jin dino mein woh paak rahee ho dono mahino mein
oon dino ki t’adad ek jaisi ho maslan agar pahle mahine mein aur Oosi tarah
dusre mahine mein Oose pahlee taarikh se teesree taarikh tak khoon aaye aur phir
teen din tak paak rahe aur phir teen din dobaarah khoon aaye to oos aurat ki
a‘adat chhe mutafarraq din ki ho jaayegee aur darmiaan ke tahaarat waale teen
dino mein Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh ha’ez par jo kam haraam
hain oonhein tark kar de aur mustehaazah ke a‘amaal ko anjaam de. Han agar Oose
dusre mahine mein aane waale khoon ke dino ki t’adad oos se kam zayadah ho to
yeh aurat vaqt ki a‘adat rakhtee hai, a‘dad ki
nahin.
470.
Jo
aurat vaqt ki a‘adat rakhtee ho khawaah a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee ho ya naa
rakhtee ho agar Oose a‘adat ke vaqt
ya oos se ek do din ya oos se bhi kuchh pahle khoon ‘aa jaaye jab keh yeh kahaa
jaaye keh oos ki a‘adat vaqt se qabl ho gayee hai agar oos khoon mein Ha’ez ki
‘alaamat naa bhi hon tab bhi zaruri hai keh oon Ehkaam par a‘amal kare jo ha’ez
ke liye bayan kiye gaye hain. Aur agar b’ad mein Oose pataa chale keh woh Ha’ez
ka khoon nahin thaa maslan woh teen din se pahle paak ho jaaye to zaruri hai keh
jo ‘iba’daat oos ne anjaam naa dee hon oon ki qazaa
kare.
471.
Jo
aurat vaqt aur a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee ho agar Oose a‘adat ke tamaam dino mein
aur a‘adat se chand din pahle aur a‘adat ke chan din b’ad khoon aaye aur woh kul
milaa kar das din se zayadah hon to woh saare ka saaraa Ha’ez hai aur agar yeh
muddat das din se barh jaaye to jo khoon Oose a‘adat ke dino mein aya hai woh
Ha’ez hai aur jo a‘adat se pahle ya b’ad mein aya hai woh Istehaaza hai aur jo
‘iba’daat woh a‘adat se pahle aur b’ad ke sino mein bajaa nahin laayee in ki
qazaa karna zaruri hai aur agar a‘adat ke tamaam dino mein aur saath hee a‘adat
se kuchh din pahle Oose khoon aaye aur oon sab dino ko milaa kar oon ki t’adad
das se zayadah naa ho to saraa Ha’ez hai aur agar dino ki t’adad das se zayadah
ho jaaye to sirf a‘adat ke dino mein aane walaa khoon Ha’ez hai agarche is mein
Ha’ez ki a’laamat naa hon aur oos se pahle aane walaa khoon Ha’ez ki a’laamat ke
saath ho aur jo khoon is se pahle aaye woh istehaazah hai aur agar oon dino mein
‘iba’daat naa ki ho to zaruri hai keh oos ki qazaa kare aur agar a‘adat ke
tamaam dino mein aur saath hee a‘adat ke chand cin b’ad khoon aaye aur kul dino
ki t’adad milaa kar das se zayadah naa ho to saaraa Ha’ez hai aur agar yeh
t’adaad das se barh jaaye to sirf a‘adat ke dino mein aane walaa khoon Ha’ez hai
aur baaqee istehaazah hai.
472.
Jo
aurat vaqt aur a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee ho agar Oose a‘adat ke kuchh din aur
kuchh a‘adat se pahle khoon aa’e aur oon tamaam dino ko milaakar das se zayadah
naa ho to woh saaraa Ha’ez hai aur agar oon dino ki t’adad das se barh jaaye to
jin dino mein Oose hasbe a‘adat khoon aya hai aur pahle ke chand din shaamil
karke a‘adat ke dino ki t’adad pooree hone tak Ha’ez aur shuru ke dino ko
Istehaaza qar de aur agar a‘adat ke kuchh dino ke saathg saath a‘adat ke b’ad ke
kuchh dino mein khoon aaye aur oon sab dino ko meelaakar oon ki t’adad das se
zayadah naa ho to saare ka saaraa Ha’ez hai aur agar das se barh jaaye to Oose
chaahiye keh jin dino mein a‘adat k mutaabiq khoon aa’ya hai oos mein b’ad ke
chand din milaakar jin dino ki majm’oee t’adad oos ki a‘adat ke dino ke baraabar
ho jaaye oonhein Ha’ez aur baaqee ko Istehaaza qaraar
de.
473.
Jo
aurat a‘adat rakhtee ho agar oos ka khoon teen ya zayadah din tak aane ke b’ad
ruk jaaye aur phir dobaarah khoon aaye aur oon dino khoon ka darmiyani faaslaah
das din se kam ho aur oon sab dino ki t’adad jin mein khoon aya hai bashamool in
darmiyani dino ke jin mein paak rahee ho das se zayadah ho. Maslan panch
din khoon aya ho phir paanch din ruk
1)
Woh
tamaam khoon ya oos ki kuchh miqdaar jo pahlee baar dekhe a‘adat ke dino mein ho
aur dusra khoon jo paak hone ke b’ad aya hai a‘adat ke dino mein naa ho. Is
surat mein zaruri hai ke pahle tamaam khoon ko Ha’ez aur dusre khoon ko
Istehaaza qaraar de siwaa’e oos ke jo dusre khoon mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat maujood
honk eh is surat mein dusre khoon ki itnee miqdaar jo pahle khoon aur darmiyan
ki paaki ke ayam se milkar das din se zayadah naa hotee ho, Ha’ez aur baaqee sab
Istehaaza hai. Maslan agar teen din khoon dekhe, phir teen din paak ho jaaye aur
phir paanch din khoon dekhe jis mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat maujood ho to pahle khoon
ke teen din aur dusre khoon ke ibtedaa’ee chaar din Ha’ez hain aur darmiyani ke
tahaarat ke ayam ke liye Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh ha’ez ke
mahuremaat se bache aur ghair ha’ez ke waajebaat par
a’malkare.
2)
Pahla khoon a‘adat ke dino mein naa aaye aur dusra tamaam khoon ya oos
ki kuchh miqdaar a‘adat k dino mein aaye to zaruri hai keh dusre tamaam khoon ko
Ha’ez aur pahle ko Istehaazah qaraar de.
3)
Pahle aur dusre khoon ki kuchh miqdaar a‘adat ke dino mein aaye aur ayam
a‘adat mein aane walaa pahlaa khoon teen din se kam naa ho oos surat mein woh
muddat darmiyan mein paak rahne ki muddat aur a‘adat ke dino mein aane waale
dusre khoon ki muddat das din se zayadah naa ho to dono khoon Ha’ez hain aur
Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh woh paaki ki muddat mein paak aurat ke kam bhi
anjaam de aur woh kam jo ha’ez par haraam hain tark kare. Dusre khoon ki woh
miqdaar jo a‘adat ke dino ke b’ad aaye Istehaazah hai. Khoon awwal ki woh
miqdaar jo ayam a‘adat se pahle aayee ho aur ‘arfan kahaa jaaye keh oos ki
a‘adat vaqt se pahle ho gayee hai to woh khoon, Ha’ez ka hukm rakhtaa hai.
Laikin agar oos khoon par Ha’ez ka hukm lagfaane se dusre khoon ki bhi kuchh
miqdaar jo a‘adat ke dino mein thee ya saare ka saaraa khoon, Ha’ez ked oos din
se zayadah ho jaaye to oos surat mein woh khoon, istehaazah ka hukm rakhtaa hai.
Maslan agar aurat ki a‘adat mahine ki 3rd se 10th taarikh tak ho aur Oose kisi mahine ki 1st se 6th
taarikh tak khoon aaye aur phir do din ke liye boond ho jaaye aur phir 15th
taarikh tak aaye to 1st se 10th taarikh tak Ha’ez hai aur 11th se 15th taarikh
tak aane walaa khoon istehaazah hai.
4)
Pahle aur dusre khoon ki kuchh miqdaar teen din se kam ho. Is surat mein
zaruri hai keh pahle a‘adat mein aane waale khoon ki miqdaar teen din se kam ho.
Is surat mein zaruri hai keh pahle khoon ke aakharee teen din, darmiyan mein
paaki ke din aur dusre khoon ke itne dino ko Ha’ez qaraar de jo sab milkar das
din bante hon aur das ke b’ad waale aare khoon ko istehaazah qaraar de. Lehaaza
agar paaki ke ayam saat din hon to dusra khoon saaraa ka saaraa istehaazah hoga.
Albattah do sharaa’et ke saath zaruri hai keh pakle aane waale poore khoon ko
Ha’ez qaraar de :
1.Oose
apni a‘adat se kuchh din pahle khoon aya ho keh oos ke baare mein yeh kahaa
jaaye keh oos ki a‘adat tabdeel ho kar vaqt se pahle ho gayee
hai.
2.Woh
Oose Ha’ez qaraar de to yeh laazim naa aaye keh oos ke dusre khoon ki kuchh
miqdaar jo keh a‘adat ke dino mein aya ho Ha’ez ke das din se baahar ho jaaye.
Maslan agar aurat ki a‘adat mahine ki 4th taarikh se 10th taarikh tak
thee aur Oose mahine ke pahle din se 4th din ke aakharee wat tak khoon aaye aur
do din ke liye paak ho aur phir dobaarah Oose 15th taarikh tak khoon aaye to oos
surat mein pahlaa poore ka pooraa khoon Ha’ez hai aur Oosi tarah dusra woh khoon
bhi jo daswein din ke aakharee vaqt tak aaye Ha’ez ka khoon
hai.
474.
Jo
aurat vaqt aur a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee ho agar Oose a‘adat ke vaqt khoon naa
aaye balkeh oos ke a’lawoh kisi aur vaqt Ha’ez ke dino ki t’adad mein khoon ‘hai
keh Oosi khoon ko Ha’ez qaraar de khawaah woh a‘adat ke vaqt se pahle aaye ya
b’ad mein aaye.
475.
Jo
aurat vaqt aur a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee ho aur Oose a‘adat ke vaqt teen ya teen
se zayadah din tak khoon aaye Laikin oos ke dino ki t’adad oos ke a‘adat ke dino
se kam ya zayadah ho aur paak hone ke b’ad Oose dobaarah utne dino ke liye khoon
aaye jitne ooski a‘adat ho to oos ki chand suratein hain
:
(1) Dono
khoon ke dino aur oon ke darmiyan paak rahne ke dino ke milaakar das din se
zayadah naa hon to is surat mein dono khoon ek Ha’ez shumaar
honge.
(2) Dono
khoon ke darmiyan paak rahne ki muddat das din se zayadah ho to oos surat mein
dono khoon mein se har ek moostaqil Ha’ez qaraar diya
jaayegaa.
(3) In
dono khoon ke darmiyan paak rahne ki muddat das din se kam ho jabkeh yeh dono
khoon aur darmiyan mein paak rahne ki saaree muddat majm’oee taur par das din se
zayadah ho to is surat mein zaruri hai keh pahle aane waale khoon ko Ha’ez aur
dusre hoon ko istehaazah qaraar de.
476.
Jo
aurat vaqt aur a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee ho agar Oose das se zayadah din tak khoon
aaye to jo khoon Oose a‘adat ke dino mein aaye khawaah woh Ha’ez ki a’laamat naa
rakhtaa hotab bhi Ha’ez hai aur jo khoon a‘adat ke dino ke b’ad aaye khawaah woh
Ha’ez ki a’laamat rakhtaa ho woh istehaazah hai. Maslan agar ek aisi
aurat jis ki Ha’ez ki a‘adat mahine ki 1st se 7th taarikh tak ho Oose
1st se 12th taarikh tak khoon aaye to pahle saath din
Ha’ez aur baaqee paanch din istehaazah
ke honge.
2 - Vaqt ki a‘adat rakhne wali
aurat
477.
Jo
auratein vaqt ki a‘adat rakhtee hain aur oon ki a‘adat ki 1st taarikh
mo’yyin ho oonki do Qismein hain :
(1) Woh
aurat jise yake b’ad digare do mahino mein mo’yyin vaqt par khoon aaye aur chand
dino b’ad boond ho jaaye Laikin dono mahino mein khoon aane ke dino ki t’adad
mukhtalif ho. Maslan Oose yake b’ad digare do mahino mein mahine ki
1st taarikh ko khoon aaye Laikin pahle mahine mein 7th din
aoosre mahin emein 8th din boond ho. Aisi aurat ko chaahiye keh
mahine ki 1st taarikh ko apni a‘adat qaraar de.
(2) Woh
aurat jise yake b’ad digare do mahino mo’yyin vaqt par teen ya zayadah din tak
khoon aaye aur phir kuchh din paak hone ke b’ad dobaarah khoon aaye aur in tamaam dino
ki t’adad jis mein khoon aya hai ma’ oon darmiyani dino ke jin mein khoon boond
rahaa hai das se zayadah naa ho Laikin dusre mahine mein dono ki t’adad pshle
mahine se kam ya zayadah ho maslan pahle mahine mein aathh din aur dusre mahine
meinm nau din bante hon jabkeh dono mahino mein pahlee taarikh se hee khoon
shuru huaa ho to oos aurat ko bhi chaahiye keh mahine ki pahle taarikh ko apni
Ha’ez ki aadat ka pahlaa din qaraar de.
478.
Jo
aurat vaqt ki a‘adat rakhtee hai agar Oose a‘adat ke dino mein ya a‘adat se do
teen din pahe khoon aaye to zaruri hai keh woh aurat oon Ehkaam par a’malkare jo
ha’ez ke liye bayan kiye gaye hain aur is surat ki tafseel mass’ale 470 mein
guzar chooki hai. Laikin in do suraton ke a’lawamaslan yeh keh a‘adaty se is
qadar pahle khoon aaye keh yeh naa kahaa jaa sake keh a‘adat vaqt se qabl ho
gayee hai balkeh yeh kahaa jaaye keh a‘adat ke ayam se hat kar khoon aya hai ya
yeh kahaa jaaye keh a‘adat ke b’ad khoon aya hai. Chunaanche woh khoon Ha’ez ki
‘alaamat ke saath aaye to zaruri
hai keh oon Ehkaam par a’malkare j ha’ez ke liye bayan kiye gaye hain. Isi tarah
agar oos khoon mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat naa hon Laikin woh aurat yeh jaantee ho
keh khoon teen din tak jaaree rahegaa tab bhi yahee hukm hai. Agar yeh naa
jaantee ho keh khoon teen din tak jaaree rahegaa ya nahin to Ehteyaat-e-waajib
yeh hai keh woh kam jo mustehaazah par waajib hain anjaam de aur woh kam jo
haa’ez par haraam hain tark kare.
479.
Jo
aurat vaqt ki a‘adat rakhtee hai agar Oose a‘adat ke dino mein khoon aaye aur
oos khoon ki a‘adat das din se zayadah ho to oos surat mein keh chand dino tak
khoon mein a’laamat Ha’ez hon aur chand din naa ho aur a’laamat waale dino ki
t’adad teen din se zay das din se kam ho to oos t’adad ko Ha’ez aur baaqee ko
istehaazah qaraar de. Agar ‘alaamaton walaa khoon do martabah aaye maslan pahle
chaar din Ha’ez ke a’laamat walaa khoon aur phir chaar din istehaazah ki
a’laamat walaa khoon aur phir chaar din Ha’ez ki a’laamat walaa khoon aaye to
sirf pahle khoon ko Ha’ez aur baaqee sab ko istehaazah qaraar de. Agar Ha’ez ki
a’laamat waa khoon teen din se kam
ho to itnee t’adad ko Ha’ez qaraar de kar Ha’ez ke dino ki t’adad b’ad mein aane
waale do mein ek tareeqe (nazdiki khawaahteen se rajoo’ ya a‘dad ka intekhaab)
se mo’yyin kare jabkeh agar Ha’ez ki a’laamat walaa khoon das din se zayadah ho
to oonhein do tareeqon mein se kisi ek ke zari’e Ha’ez ke dino ko ma’een kar le.
Agar oos ke liye a’laamat Ha’ez ke zari’e muddat ma’een karna mumkin naa ho
y’anee oos ka saaraa khoon ek jaisaa ho ya a’laamat walaa khoon teen din se kam
ya das din se zayadah ho to Oose
chaahiye keh apne ristedaaron mein se b’az auraton ki a‘adat ke mutaabiq Ha’ez
qaraar de. Chaahe woh ristaa maa ki taraf se ho ya baap ki taraf se, zindaah ho
ya murdaah Laikin ooski do shartein hain :
(1) Oose
apne Ha’ez ki miqdaar aur oos ristedaar aurat ki a‘adat ki miqdaar mein faraq ka
i’lm naa ho maslan yeh keh woh khud naujawaan ho aur taaqat ke lehaaz se qoovee
aur dusri aurat ‘umar ke lehaaz se ya’seya hone ke nazdeek ho jabkeh m’amooloon
a‘adat ki miqdaar kam hotee hai. Isi tarah woh khud ‘umar ke lehaaz se ya’esah
ke nazdeek ho aur ristedaar aurat naujawaan ho ya aisi aurat jo naaqas a‘adat
wali ho jis ke m’anee aur Ehkaam mass’ale 489 mein bayan kiye
jaayenge.
(2) Oose
oos aurat ki a‘adat ki miqdaar mein aur oos ki dusri ristedaar auraton ki a‘adat
ki miqdaar mein keh jin mein pahlee shart maujood hai ikhtelaaf ka i’lm naa ho
Laikin agar ikhtelaaf itnaa kam ho keh Oose ikhtelaaf shumaar naa kiya jaataa ho
to koi harj nahin hai. Aur is aurat ke liye bhi yahee hukm hai jo vaqt ki a‘adat
rakhtee hai aur a‘adat ke dino mein koi khoon hee naa aaye Laikin a‘adat k vaqt
ke a’lawakoi khoon aaye jo das din se zayadah ho aur Ha’ez ki miqdaar ko
nishaani’on ke zari’e mo’yyin naa kar sake.
480.
Vaqt
ki a‘adat rakhne waali aurat apni a‘adat ke a’lawoh vaqt mein aane waale khoon
ko Ha’ez qaraar nahin de sakti, lehaazah agar Oose a‘adat ka ibtedaa’ee vaqt
m’aloom ho maslan har mahine ki pahlee ko khoon ataa ho aur kabhi paanchwee aur
kabhi chhatee ko khoon se paak hotee ho chunanche Oose kisi ek mahine mein
baarah din khoon aaye aur woh Ha’ez ki nishaanion ke zari’e is ki muddat mo’een
naa kar sake to zaruri hai keh mahine ki pahlee ki pahlee taarikh qaraar de aur
oos ki t’adad ke baare mein jo kuchh pichhle mass’ale mein bayan kiya gaya hai
oos par a’malkare. Agar oos ki a‘adat ki darmiyani ya aakharee taarikh m’loom ho
choonanche agar Oose das din se zayadah khoon aaye to zaruri hai keh oos ka
hisaab is tarah kare keh aakharee ya darmiyani taarikh mein se ek oos ke a‘adat
ke dino ke mutaabiq ho.
481.
Jo
aurat vaqt ki a‘adat rakhtee ho aur Oose das din se zayadah khoon aaye aur oos
khoon ko mass’ale 479 mein bataa’e gaye tareeqe se mo’een naa kar sake to Oose
ikhteyar hai keh teen din se das din tak jitne din Ha’ez ki miqdaar ke manasib
samjhe Ha’ez qaraar de. Behtar yeh hai keh saath dino ko Ha’ez qaraar de.
Laikin zaruri hai keh jin dino ko woh Ha’ez qaraar de woh din oos ki a‘adat ke
vaqt ke mutaabiq hon jaisaa keh pichhle mass’ale mein bayan kiya jaa chuka
hai.
3 – A’dad ki a‘adat rakhne wali
aurat
482.
Jo
aurat vaqt aur a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee hain oon ki do qismein hain
:
1)
Woh
aurat jis ke Ha’ez ke dino ki t’adaad yake b’ad digare do mahino mein yaksan ho
laikin oos ke khoon aane ka vaqt ek na ho oos surat mein jitney din oose khoon
aaye wohi oos ki a’adat hogi. Maslan agar pahle mahine mein Oose 1st
taarikh se 5th taarikh tak aur
dusre mahibe mein 11th se 15th tareekh tak khoon aaye to oos ki a’adat paanch din hogi.
2)
Woh
aurat jise yakam b’ad digar do mahino mein se har ek mein teen ya teen se
zayadah dino tak khoon aa’e aur ek
ya is se za’ed dino ke liye boond ho jaaye aur phir dobaarah khoon aaye aur
khoon aane ka vaqt pahle aur dusre mahine mein mukhtalif ho in surat mein in
tamaam dino ki t’adaad jin min khoon aya hai oon darmiyani dino ke jin mein
khoon boond rahaa hai das se zayadah naa ho aur dono mahino mein se har ek mein
in ki t’adaad bhi yaksaan ho to woh tamaam din jin mein khoon aya hai oos ke
Ha’ez ki a‘adat ke din shumaar kiye jaayengeaur oon darmiyani dino mein jin mein
khoon nahin aya hai zaruri hai keh Ehteyaat karte hu’e jo kam paak aurat par
waajib hainanjaam de aur jo kam haa’ez par haraam hain oonhein tark kare. Maslan
agar pahle mahine mein Oose 1st taarikh se 3rd taarikh tak
khoon aaye aur do din ke liye boond ho jaaye aur phir dobaarah teen din khoon
aaye aur dusre mahine mein 11th taarikh se 13th taarikh
tak khoon aaye aur do dine ke liye boond ho jaaye aur phir teen din tak khoon
aaye to is aurat ki a‘adat chhe din ki hogee. Agar pahle mahine mein Oose aathh
din khoon aaye aur dusre mahine mein chaar din khoon aaye aur phir boond ho
jaaye aur phir dobaarah aaye aur khoon ke dino aur darmiaa’e aur khoon ke dino
aur darmiyan mein khoon boond ho jaane waale dino ki majma’oee t’adaad aathh din
ho to yeh aurat a‘dad ki a‘adat nahin rakhtee balkeh muztarbaah shumaar hogee
jis ka hukm b’ad mein bayan kiya jaayegaa.
483.
Jo
aurat a’dad ki a’adat rakhtee ho agar Oose apni a‘adat ki t’adaad se kam ya
zayadah khoon aaye aur oon dino ki t’adaad das se zayadah naa ho to oon tamaam
dino ko Ha’ez qaraar de. Agar oos ki a‘adat se zayadah khoon aaye aur das din se
tajaawiz kar jaaye to agar tamaam ka tamaam khoon ek jaisaa ho to khoon aane ki
ibtedaa se le kar oos ki a‘adat ke dino tak Ha’ez aur baaqee khoon ko istehaazah
qaraar de. Agar aane walaa tamaam khoon ek jaisaa naa ho balkehj kuchh din Ha’ez
ki a’laamat ke saath aur phir kuchh din Istehaazah ki a’laamat ke saath ho pas
agar Ha’ez ki a’laamat ke saath aane waale khoon ke dino ki t’adaad oos ki
a‘adat ke dino ke baraabar ho to zaruri hai keh oon dino k Ha’ez aur baaqee dino
ko Istehaazah qaraar de aur agar oon dino ki t’adaad jin mein khoon Ha’ez ki
a’laamat ke saath aya ho a‘adat ke dino se zayadah ho to sirf a‘adat ke din
Ha’ez aur baaqee din Istehaazah hai aur agar Ha’ez ki a’laamat ke saath aane
waale khoon ke dino ki t’adaad a‘adat ke dino se kam ho to zaruri hai keh oon
dino ke saath chand aur dino ko milaakar a‘adat ki muddat pooree kare aur oon ko
Ha’ez aur baaqee dino ko Istehaazah qaraar de.
4 - Muztarbaah
484.
Muztarbaah y’ani woh aurat jise do maah khoon aaye Laikin vaqt aur a‘dad
dono ke lehaaz se oos ki a‘adat mo’yyin naa hu’ee ho agar Oose das din se
zayadahj khoon aaye aur saaraa khoon ek jaisaa ho maslan tamaam khoon ya Ha’ez
ki nishaanion ke saath ya Istehaazah ki nishaanion ke saath aya ho to oos ka
hukm vaqt ki a‘adat rakhne wali aurat ka hukm hai keh jise apni a‘adat ke
a’lawoh watq mein khoon aaye aur a’laamat ke zari’e Ha’ez ko Istehaazah se
tameez naa de sakti ho to zaruri hai keh apni ristedaar auraton mein se b’az
auraton ki a‘adat ke mutaabiq Ha’ez qaraar de aur agar yeh mumkin naa ho to teen
se das din mein se kisi ek a‘dad ko oos tafseel ke mutaabiq jo mass’ale 479 aur
481 mein bayan ki gayee hai apne Ha’ez ki a‘adat qaraar
de.
485.
Agar
muztarbaah ko das din se zayadah khoon aaye jis mein se chand dino ke khoon mein
Ha’ez ki a’laamat aur chand dusre dino ke khoon mein Istehaazah ki a’laamat hon
to zaruri hai keh mass’ale479 ki ibtedaah mein bayan kiye gaye hukm ke mutaabiq
a’malkare.
5 – Mubtadyaa
486.
Mubtad’aah y’anee oos aurat ko jise pahlee baar khoon aya ho agar das
din se zayadah khoon aaye aur woh tamaam khoon ek jaisaa ho to Oose chaahiye keh
apne koonbe waalon ki a‘adat ki miqdaar ko Ha’ez aur baaqee ko oon do sharton ke
saath Istehaazah qaraar de jo mass’ale 479 mein bayan hu’ee hain. Agar yeh
mumkin naa ho to zaruri hai keh mass’ale 481 mein dee gayee tafseel ke mutaabiq
teen se das din mein se kisi ek a‘dad ko apne Ha’ez ke din qaraar
de.
487.
Agar
mubtad’aah ko das din se zayadah din tak khoon aaye jabkeh chand din aane waale
khoon mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat aur chand din aane waale khoon mein Istehaazah ki
a’laamat hon to jis khoon mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat hon agar woh teen din se kam
aur das din se zayadah naa ho saaraa Ha’ez hai. Laikin jis khoon mein Ha’ez ki
a’laamat thee oos ke b’ad das din guzararne se pahle dobaarah khoon aaye aur is
mein bhi Ha’ez ki a’laamat hon maslan paanch din sayeh khoon aur nau din zard
khoon aur phir dobaarah paanch din sayeh khoon aaye to Oose chaahiye keh pahle
aane waale khoon ko Ha’ez aur b’ad mein aane waale dono khoon ko Istehaazah
qaraar de jaisaa keh muztarbaah ke mutaabiq bataya gaya
hai.
488.
Agar
mubtad’aah ko das din se zayadah din tak khoon aaye jo chand din Ha’ez ki
a’laamat ke saath aur chand din Istehaazah ki a’laamat ke saath ho laikin jis
khoon mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat hon woh teen din se kam ya das dino se zayadah
muddat tak aya ho to zaruri hai keh mass’ale 479 ki ibtedaa mein baa’e gaye
tareeqe ke mutaabiq a’malkare.
6 - Naaseyah
489.
Naaseyah y’ani woh aurat jo apni a‘adat ki miqdaar, ayam ya dono ko
bhool chuki ho. Aisi aurat agar khoon dekhe jis ki muddat teen din se kam aur
duz dino se zayadaah naa ho to saraa Ha’ez hai Laikin agar oos khoon ki miqdaar
das dino se zayadah ho to oos ki chand qismein hain
:
1) Oos
ki ‘aaadat a‘dad, vaqt ya dono ki thee aur apni a‘adat ko is tarah bhool chooki
ho keh ajmaalee taur par bhi Oose vaqt ya a‘dad yad naa rahaa ho aisi aurat ka
hukm rakhtee hai jis ka tazkeraah ho chuka hai.
2) Oos
ki a‘adat vaqt ki to thee hee, ab chaahe a‘dad ki thee ya naa thee, Laikin apni
vaqt ki a‘adat se Oose ajmaalee taur par vaqt yad hai. Maslan Oose itnaa yad hai
keh falaan din oos ki a‘adat ka din hai Laikin woh oon ayam ko Ha’ez ke ayam
qaraar nahin de sakti jo yaqeenan oos ki a‘adat ke ayam ke barkhilaaf hain.
Maslan agar Oose m’aloom ho keh mahina ka 17th din oos ki a‘adat ka
din hota thaa ya yeh m’aaloom ho keh oos ki a‘adat ke ayam mahine ke dusre 15
dino mein hote the aur woh auart mahine ki pahlee taarikh se 20 taarikh tak
khoon dekhe to chaahe ibtedaa’ee das dino mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat hon aur dusre
das dino mein Istehaazah ki a’laamat hon, woh aphle das dino ko ayam Ha’ez
qaraar nahin de sakti.
3) Oos
ki a‘adat a‘dad ki a‘adat thee aura b Oose bhool chooki hai, yeh aurat bhi
mubtadeyeh ka hukm rakhtee hai Laikin zaruri hai keh jis miqdaar ke baare mein
Oose yaqeen hai keh oos ki a‘adat ke ayam oos se kam nahin the, oos se kam dino
ko apne Ha’ez ke ayam qaraar de. Isi tarah oon ayam se zayadah miqdaar ko bhi
Ha’ez qaraar nahin de sakti jin ke baare mein Oose yaqeen hai keh oos ki a‘adat
ke ayam oos miqdaar se zayadah nahin the.
Isi tarah ka hukm oos aurat ke liye bhi
hai jo naaqis a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee hai y’ani aisi aurat jo har mahine do mein
se ek miqdaar mein khoon dekhtee hai jo beharhaal teen dino se zayadah aur das
dino se kam hai. Maslan aisi aurat hai jo har mahine ya chhe din khoon dekhtee
hai ya saat din to woh Ha’ez ki a’laamat ya apne khaandaan ki b’aaz khawaahteen ki a‘adat ke mutaabiq ya das
dino se zayadah khoon ‘aa jaane ki surat mein kisi a‘dad ko ikhteyar karte hu’e
chhe din se kam ya saat dino se zayadah ko Ha’ez qaraar nahin de sakti
hai.
490.
Mubtad’aah, Muztarbaah, Naaseyeh aur ‘aadad ki a‘adat rakhne wali
auraton ko agar khoon aaye jis mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat hon ya yaqeen ho keh yeh
khoon teen din tak aayegaa to oonhein chaahiye keh ‘iba’daat tark kar de aur agr
b’ad mein oonhein pataa chale keh Ha’ez thaa to oonhein chaahi’ keh jo ‘iba’daat
bajaa naa laayee hon oon ki qazaa kare.
491.
Jo
aurat Ha’ez ki a‘adat rakhtee ho khawaah yeh a‘adat Ha’ez ke vaqt ke a’itbaar se
ho ya Ha’ez ke a‘dad ke a’itbaar se ya vaqt aur a‘dad dono ke a’itbaar se ho.
Agar Oose yake b’ad digare do mahino mein apni a‘adat ke barkheelaaf khoon aaye
jis ka vaqt ya dino ki t’adaad ya vaqt aur din dono ki t’adaad yaksaan ho to oos
ki a‘adat jis tarh in do mahino mein Oose khoon aya hai oos mein tabdeel ho
jaati hai. Maslan agar pahle Oose mahine ki pahlee taarikh se 7th
taarikh tak khoon ataa thaa aur phir boond ho jaataa thaa magar do mahino mein
Oose 10th taarikh se 17th taarikh tak khoon aya ho aur phir boond huaa ho to
oos ki a‘adat 10th taarikh se 17th taarikh tak ho
jaayegee.
492.
A‘adat vaqtiyah ka t’aaeen karne ke a’lawa umoor
mein ek mahine se muraad khoon ke shuroo’ hone se teen din tak hai. Mahine ki
pahlee se mahine ke ‘aakhir tak nahin hai jabkeh vaqt ki a‘adat ko mo’yyin karne
ke liye sirf qamree mahinah hai, shamsee nahin.
493.
Agar
kisi aurat ko a‘muman mahine mein ek martabah khoon ataa ho Laikin kisi ek
mahine mein do martabah ‘aa jaaye to agar oon darmiyani dino ki t’adaad jin mein
Oose khoon nahin aya das se kam naa ho to Oose chaahiye keh dono khoon ko Ha’ez
qaraar de. Chaahe in mein se kisi ek mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat maujood naa
hon.
494.
Jis
aurat ki zimmedaari yeh ho keh woh Ha’ez ki a’laamat ke zari’e Ha’ez ka t’aeen
kare agar oos aurat ko teen ya oos se zayadah dino tak aisaa khoon aaye jis mein
Ha’ez ki a’laamat hon aur oos ke b’ad das ya oos se zayadah dino tak aisaa khoon
aaye jis mein Istehaazah ki a’laamat hon aur phir oos ke b’ad dobaarah teen din
tak Ha’ez ki a’aamaaton le saath khoon aaye to Oose chaahiye keh pahle aur
aakharee khoon ko jis mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat ho Ha’ez qaraar de. Laikin agar oon
do mein se ek khoon a‘adat ke ayam mein aaye aur yeh m’aloom naa ho keh darmiyan
ke das din sab ke sab Istehaazah ke hain ya kuchh ayam Ha’ez ke bhi hain to
a‘adat ke ayam walaa khoon Ha’ez aur baaqee sab khoon Istehaazah maanaa
jaayegaa.
495.
Agar
kisi aurat ka khoon das din se pahle ruk jaa’ aur Oose yaqeen ho keh oos ke
baatin mein khoon Ha’ez nahin hai to Oose chaahiye keh apni ‘aba’daat ke liye
ghusl kare agar che goomaan rakhtee ho keh das din poore hone se pahle dobaarah
khoon ’aa jaayegaa. Laikin agar oos yaqeen ho keh das din poore hone se pahle
Oose dobaarah khoon ‘aa jaayegaa to jaise bayan ho chuka hai Oose chaahiye keh
Ehteyaat oon ghusl kare aur apni ‘aba’daat bajaa laaye aur jo cheezein haa’ez
par haraam hain oonhein tark kare.
496.
Agar
kisi aurat ka khoon das din guzarne se pahle boond ho jaaye aur is baat ka
ihtemaal ho keh oos ke baatin mein khoon Ha’ez hai to zaruri hai keh ya Ehteyaat
karte hu’e ‘aba’daton ko anjaam d ya istebraa’ kare aur istebraa’ kiye baghair
‘aba’daat ko tark karna jaayez nahin hai. Istebraa’ yeh hai keh apni sharamgaah
mein kuchh deir ru’ee rakh kar intezaar kare. Han! Agar iski a‘adat aisi hai keh
Ha’ez ke dauraan bhi oos ka khoon kuchh deir ke liye ruk jaataa hai, jaisaa keh
b’aaz auraton ke baare mein aisaa kahaa jaataa hai to zaruri hai keh oos miqdaar
se zayadah deir tak intezaar kare oos ke b’aad nikal le. Pas agar khoon khatam
ho gaya ho to ghusl kare aur ‘aba’daat bajaa laaye aur agar khoon boond naa huaa
ho ya thoraa saa zard paani lagaa ho. Pas agar woh Ha’ez ki mo’yyin a‘adat naa
rakhtee ho ya ooski a‘adat das din ki ho ya abhi oos ke a‘adat ke din tamaam naa
hu’e hon to Oose chaahiye intezaar kare aur agar das din se pahle khoon khatam
ho jaaye to ghusl kare aur agar daswein din ke khaatme par khoon ‘aanaa boond ho
ya das din ke b’ad bhi khoon ataa rahe to daswein din ke ikhtetaam par ghusl
kare aur agar ooski a‘adat das dino se kam ho aur woh jaanti ho keh das din
kahtam hone se pahle ya daswein din ke khaatme par khoon band ho jaayegaa woh
ghusl nahin kar sakti.
497.
Agar
koi aurat chand din ko Ha’ez qaraar de aur ‘aba’dat naa kare Laikin b’ad mein
Oose pataa chale keh Ha’ez nahin thaa to Oose chaahiye keh jo namaaze aur roze
woh in dino mein bajaa nahin laayee oonki qazaa kare aur agar chand din is
khayal se ‘aba’daat bajaa laatee rahee keh Ha’ez nahin hai aur b’ad mein Oose
pataa chale keh Ha’ez thaa to agar in dino mein oosne roze bhi rakhe hon to
oonki qazaa karna zaruri hai.
498.
Bachche ka pahlaa jooz maan ke peit se baahar aane ke vaqt se das din
tak jo khoon aurat ko aaye woh khoon nafaas hai aur nafaas ki haalat mein aurat
ko nafaasa’ kahte hain.
499.
Jo
khoon aurat ko bachche ke jooz baahar aane se pahle aaye woh nafaas nahin
hai.
500.
Yeh
zaruri nahin hai keh bahchce ki khilqat mukammal ho balkeh agar ooski khilqat
naamukammal ho Laikin ‘alqataa –y’ani khoon ka lothhraa ya mazghataa –y’ani gost
ka tukraahone ki haalat se guzar chooeeka ho aur phir gir jaaye to bhi jo khoon
das din tak aaye khoon nafaas hai.
501.
Yeh
ho saktaa hai keh khoon nafaas ek lehzeh se zayadah naa aaye Laikin das dino ke
b’ad aane waale khoon ko nafaas nahin kahte.
502.
Agar
kisi aurat ko shak ho keh isqaat huaa hai ya nahin ya jo isqaat huaa woh bachhaa
thaa ya nahin to is ke liye tahqeeq karna zaruri nahin aur jo khoon Oose aa’e
woh shar’an nafaas nahin hai.
503.
Jo
kuchh ha’ez par waajib hai woh nafsaa’ par bhi waajib hai aur Ehteyaat-e-waajib
ki bina par massjid mein thhernaa ya massjid mein daakhil honaa jabkeh ‘aoor naa
karna ho ya massjid ul haraam aur massjid nabwee mein daakhil honaa chaahe
‘aboor karne ke liye ho ya Qur’aan ki waajib sajde wali ayat ki tilaawat karna
aur Qur’aan ke alfaaz ya Khudaa ke naam se badan ka koi hissah mass karna
nafsaa’ par haraam hai.
504.
Jo
aurat nafaas ki haalat mein ho Oose talaaq denaa aur oos se jam’a karna haraam
hai Laikin oos par koi kaffaarah nahin.
505. Jo aurat a‘dad ki a‘adat naa rakhtee ho
agar Oose das din se zayadah khoon naa aa’e to saaraa ka saaraa nafaas hai,
lehaazah agar woh das din se pahle paak ho jaaye to Oose chaahiye keh ghusl kare
aur apni ‘aba’daat bajaa laaye aur agar b’ad mein ek ya ek baar se zayadah khoon
aa’e to khoon Aane waale dino ko paak rahne waale dino se milaa kar agar das din
ya das din se kam ho to saare ka saaraa khoon nafaas hai. Aur zaruri hai keh
darmiyan mein paak rahne ke dino mein Ehteyaat karte hu’e jo kam paak aurat par
waajib hain anjaam de aur jo kam nafsaa’ par haraam hain oonhein tarak kare
lehaazah agar oon dino mein koi rozaa rakhaa ho to zarurihai keh oos ki qazaa kare. Agar b’ad mein
aaane walaa khoon das din se tajaawiz kar jaaye to khoon ki woh miqdaar jo das
din ke andar aa’ee hai Oose nafaas aur das din ke b’ad aaane waale khoon ko
istehaazah qaraar de.
506. Jo
aurat a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee hai agar Oose apni a‘adat se zayadah khoon aa’e to
chaahiye yeh khoon das din se tajaawiz naa kare, Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par
zaruri hai keh a‘adat ka a‘dad pooraa ho jaane ke b’ad nafsaa’ le mahurmaat ko
tark kar de aur mustehaazah ke waajebaat par a‘amal pairaa ho aur agar ek se
zayadah baar khoon aa’e jabkeh darmiyan mein paak bhi ho jaaye to a‘adat ke
a‘dad ke baraabar ayam ko nafaas aur darmiyan ke paaki ke ayam aur a‘adat ke
b’ad ke khoon waale ayam mein Ehteyaat karte hu’e nafsaa’, par haraam amoor ko
tark kar de aur mustehaazah ke waajebaat par a‘amal kare.
507.
Agar aurat khoon nafaas se paak ho jaaye aur ihtemaal ho keh oos ke
baatin mein khoon nafaas hai to zaruri hai keh ya Ehteyaat karte hu’e bajaa
laaye aur ‘aba’daat ko anjaam de ya istebraa’ kare. Baghair istebraa’ kiye
a’ba’daat ko tark karna jaayez nahin hai. Istebraa’ ka tareeqaah mass’ale 496
mein bayan ho chuka hai aur agar apni a‘adat bhool chooki ho to zaruri hai keh
sab se zayadah jis a‘dad ka ihtemaal ho Oose apni a‘adat
farz kare.
508.
Agar
aurat ko nafaas ka khoon das din se zayadah aa’e aur woh Ha’ez mein a‘dad ki
a‘adat rakhtee ho to a‘adat ke baraabar dino ki muddat nafaas aur baaqee
ihtehaazah hai. Agar a‘adat naa rakhtee ho to das din tak nafaas aur baaqee
istehaazah hai. Ehteyaat moostehab yeh hai keh jo aurat a‘adat rakhtee ho woh
;aadat ke b’ad ke din se aur jo aurat a‘adat naa rakhtee ho woh 10th din ke b’ad
se bachche ki paidaaish ke 18th din tak istehaazah ke af’aal bajaa laaye aur woh
kam jo nafsaa’ par haraam hain oonhein tark kare.
509.
Jo
aurat Ha’ez mein a‘dad ki a‘adat rakhtee ho agar Oose bachcha janne ke b’ad ek
mahine tak ya ek mahine se zayadah muddat tak khoon ataa hai to oos ki a‘adat ke
dino ki t’adaad ke baraabar khoon nafaas hai aur jo khoon, nafaas ke b’ad das
din tak aaye aur woh vaqt ki a‘adat bhi rakhtee ho aur woh khoon oos ki
maahaanah a‘adat ke dino mein aya ho, istehaazah hai. Maslan aisi aurat jis ke
Ha’ez ki a‘adat har mahine ki 20 taarikh se 27 taarikh tak ho agar woh mahine ki
10 taarikh ko bachchaa janne aur ek mahine ya is se zayadah muddat tak Oose
mutawattar khoon aaye to 17th taarikh tak nafaas aur 17th
taarikh se das din tak ka khoon hatta keh woh khoon bhi jo 20 taarikh se 27
taarikh tak oos ki a‘adat rakhtee ho aur khoon oos ki a‘adat ke dino mein naa
aya ho to oos ke liye zaruri hai keh apni a‘adat ke dino ka intezaar kare agar
che oos ke intezaar ki muddat ek mahinah ya ek mahine se zayadah ho jaaye aur
khawaah oos muddat mein jo khoon aaye oos mein Ha’ez ki a’laamat ke zari’e
ma’een kare jis ka tareeqaah mass’el 479 mein bayan kiya jaa chuka hai aur agar
mumkin naa ho jaisaa keh nafaas ke b’ad das din jo khoon aaye woh saaraa ek
jaisaa ho aur ek mahine ya chan mahine oonhee a’laamat ke saath ataa rahe to
zaruri hai keh har mahine mein apne koonbe ki b’az auraton ke Ha’ez ki jo aurat
ho massa’el 479 mein bayan shudaah tafseel ke mutaabiq wohee apne liye qaraar de
aur agar yeh mumkin naa ho to jo a‘dad apne liye manaasib samajhtee hai ikhteyar
kare jis ki tafseel massa’el 481 mein bayan ki gayee
hai.
510.
Jo
aurat Ha’ez mein ba‘dad ke lehaaz se a‘adat naa rakhtee ho agar Oose bachchah
janne ke b’ad ek mahine tak ya ek mahine se zayadah muddat tak khoon aa’e to oos
ke pahle das din nafaas aur agle das din istehaazah ke honge aur jo khoon Oose
is ke b’ad aa’e mumkin hai woh Ha’ez ho aur mumkin hai istehaazah ho aur Ha’ez
qaraar den eke liye zaruri hai keh oos hukm ke mutabiq a‘amal kare jis ka zikr
saabqah massa’el mein guzar chuka hai.
511.
Agar
koi shakhs kisi aise murdah insaan ke badan ko mask are jo thandaa ho chuka ho
aur jise ghusl naa diya gaya ho y’anee apne badan ka koi hissah oos se lagaa’e
to zaruri hai keh ghusl mass mayyat kare khawaah oos ne neend ki haalat mein
murde ka badan mass kiya ho ya bedaaree ke ‘aalam mein aur khawaah araadee taur
par mass kiya ho ya gair araadee taur par, hatta keh agar oos ka naakhoon ya
haddee murde ke naakhoon ya haddi se mass ho jaaye tab bhi ghusl karna zaruri
hai Laikin agar murdah haiwaan ko mass kare to oos par ghusl waajib nahin
hai.
512.
Jis
murde ka tamaam badan thandaa huaa ho Oose mass karne se ghusl waajib nahin hota khawaah oos ke
badan ka jo hissah mass kiya ho woh thandaa ho chuka
ho.
513.
Agar
koi shakhs apne baal murde ke badan se lagaa’e ya apnaa badan murde ke baalon se
lagaye ya apne baal murde ke baalon se lagaa’e to oos par ghusl waajib nahin
hai.
514.
Agar
bachchaa paidaa ho to Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh oos ki maa
ghusl kare aur agar maa mar gayee ho to bachche ke liye zaruri hai baaligh hone
se pahle Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par ghusl kare.
515.
Agar
koi shakhs ek aisi mayyat ko mass kare jise teen ghusl mukammal taur par di’e
jaa chuke hon to oos par ghusl waajib nahin hota Laikin agar woh teesra ghusl
mukammal hone ke pahle oos ke badan ke kisi hisse ko mask are to zaruri hai keh
ghusl massse mayyat kare, chaahe oos hisse ka ghusl mukammal ho chuka hoto
khawaah oos hisse ko teesraa ghusl diya jaa chuka ho oos shakhs ke liye ghusl
mass mayyat karna zaruri hai.
516.
Agar
koi diwaanaa ya naabaligh bachchaa mayyat ko mass kare to diwaane par ‘aqil hone
aur bachche par baaligh hone ke b’ad ghusl mass mayyat karna zaruri hai aur agar
woh ho to ooska ghusl sahi hai.
517.
Agar
kisi zindaah shakhs ke badan se ya kisi aise murde ke badan se jise ghusl naa
ditaa gaya ho ek hissah judaa ho jaaye aur is se pahle keh judaa hone waale
hisse ko ghusl diya jaaye koi shakhs Oose mass kar le to agar che oos hisse mein
haddi ho ghusl masse mayyat karna zaruri hai. Han! Agar mayyat tukre
tukre ho chuki ho aur koi shakhs in tamaam ya zayadah tar hisson ko mask are to
oos par ghusl waajib hai.
518.
Ek
aisi haddi se mass karne se jise ghusl naa diya gaya ho khawaah woh murde ke
badan se judaa hu’ee ho ya zaindah shakhs ke badan se, ghusl waajib nahin hai.
Aur daant khawaah woh murde ke badan se judaa hu;e hon ya zindah shakhs ke badan
se oon ke liye bhi yahi hukm hai.
519.
Ghusl masse mayyat, ghusl janaabat ki tarah hai aur is ke b’ad wazu ki
zarurat bhi nahin.
520.
Agar
koi shakhs kayee mayyaton ko mask are ya ek ko kayee baar mask are to ek ghusl
kafee hai.
521.
Jis
shakhs ne mayyat ko mass karne ke b’ad ghusl naa kiya ho oos ke liye massjid
mein thaharnaa, biwi se jama’ karna aur in ayat ka padhnaa jin mein sajdah
waajib hai, mamnu’ nahin hai Laikin namaaz aur oos jaisi ‘aba’daat ke liye ghusl
karna zaruri hai.
522.
Jo
musalmaan muhtazur ho y’aani jaan koonee ki haalat mein ho khawaah mard ho ya
aurat, badhaa ho ya chhotraa, Oose Ehteyaat ki bina par basurat imkan pusht ke
bal yoon letaanaa chaahiye keh ooske paaon ke talwe Qiblaa rukh
hon.
523.
Behtar hai keh jab tak mayyat ka ghusl mukkamal naa ho Oose bhi
mazkuraah tariqe ke mutaabiq rubaaqiblaah letaaein Laikin jab ooska ghusl
mukkamal ho jaaye to behtar hai keh Oose oos haalat mein letaain jis tarah Oose
namaaz janaazah padhte vaqt letate hain.
524.
Jo
shakhs jaankoonee ki haalat mein ho Oose rubaaqiblaah letaanaa Ehteyaat ki bina
par musalmaano par waajib hai. Lehaazah woh shakhs jo jaankoonee ki haalat mein
hai raazee ho aur qaasar bhi naa ho (y’aani baaligh aur ‘aaqil ho) to oos kam ke
liye oos ke wali ki ijaazat lenaa zaruri nahin hai. Iske a’lawaki surat mein oos
ke wali se ijaazat lenaa Ehteyaat ki bina par zaruri
hai.
525.
Mustahab hai keh jo shakhs jaankoonee ki haalat ho oos ke saamne
shahaadatain, baarah Imam ke naam aur dusre deenee ‘aqaaid is tarah dohraayen
jaayen keh woh samajh le. Oos ki maut ke vaqt tak in cheezon ki takraar
karna bhi mustahab hai.
526.
Mustahab hai keh jo shakhs jaankoonee ki haalat mein ho Oose mandarjaah
zeil Du’a is tarah se sunaaye jaaye keh samajh le :
“ Allahummagh fir leyal kasara mim m’asika waq bal minni yal yasara min
ta’teka ya may yakbalul yasara wa y’afu a’nil kasariq bal minniyal yasara w’afu
a’niyal kasara innaka antal a’fuw wul ghafuru. Allahummur hamni fainnaka
rahim”.
527.
Jis
shakhs ki jaan sakhti se nikal rahee ho, agar Oose takleef naa ho to Oose oos
jagah le janaa jahan woh namaaz padhtaa thaa mustahab
hai.
528.
Jo
shakhs jaankooni ke ‘alaam mein ho oos ki ‘aasaani ke liye (y’aani is maqsad se
keh oos ki jaan ‘asaani se nikal jaaye) ooske sarhaane Surah Y’aseen, Surah
Saafaat, Surah Ehzaab, ayatulkursi, Surah A’iraafki ay 54 Surah Baqrah ki
‘Akhiri teen ayat padhnaa mustahab hai balkeh Qur’aan Majeedjitnaa bhi padhaa
jaa sake padhaa jaaye.
529.
Jo
shakhs jaankooni ke ‘aalam mein ho Oose tanhaa chhodhnaa, koi bhaari cheez ooske
peit par rakhnaa, joonub aur haa’iz ka ooske qareeb honaa, isi tarah oos ke paas
zayadah baatein karnam ronaa aur sirf auraton ko chhornaa maqrooh
hai.
530.
Mustahab hai keh marne ke b’aad mayyat ki aankhein aur hont boond kar
di’e jaayen, oos ki thodhi ko baand diya jaaye, oos ke haath aur paaon seede kar
diye jaayen aur oos ke uupar kapdhaa daal diya jaaye. Agar maut raat ko waa’qe
ho to jahaan maut waaq’e hue ho waahan chiraagh jalaayen (roshni kar dein) aur
janaaze mein shirkat ke liye maumeneen ko itlaa’ dein aur mayyat ko daf’an karne
mein jaldi karein Laikin agar oos shakhs ke marne ka yaqeen naa ho to intezaar
karein taakeh surat haal waazeh ho jaaye. a’lawAgar mayyat haamlah ho aur
bachchaa oos ke pait mein zindaa ho to zaruree hai keh daf’an karne mein itnaa
tawaqqaf karein keh pahlu chaak kar ke bachchaa baahar nikal lein aur phir
pahloo ko see dein.
Ghusl, kafan, namaaz mayyat aur daf’an ka wujub
531.
Musalmaan ka ghusl, hoonut, kafan, namaaz mayyat aur daf’an khawaah woh
Ishnaa Ashari Shi’a naa bhi ho oos ke wali par waajib hai. Zaruri hai keh wali
khud in kamon ko anjaam de ya kisi dusre ko in kamon ke liye mo’een kare aur
agar koi shakhs in kamon ko wali ki ijaazat se anjaam de to wali par se wajub
saaqet ho jaataa hai balkeh agar daf’an ya is ke manid dusre umoor ko koi shakhs
wali ki ijaazat ke baghair anjaam de tab bhi wali se wujoob saaqet ho jaataa hai
umoor ko dobaara anjaa dene ki zaroorat nahin aur agar mayyat ka koi wali naa ho
ya wali in kamon ko anjaam dene se man’a kare tab bhi baaqi mukkalif logon par
waajib kafaa’ee hai keh mayyat ke in kamon ko anjaam dein aur agar baa’z
mukkalif logon ne anjaam diya to dasron par se wujoob saaqet ho jaataa hai.
Chunaanche agar koi bhi anjaam naa de to tamaam mukkalif log goonaah gaar honge
aur wali ke man’a karne ki surat mein is se ijaazat lene ki shart khatam ho
jaati hai.
532.
Agar
koi shakhs tajheez wa takfeen ke kamon mein masshghool ho jaaye to dasron ke
liye is baare mein koi aqdaam karna waajib nahin laikin agar woh in kamon ko
adhooraa chhor de to zaruri hai keh dusre inhein paa’eah takmeel tak
pohoonchaa’en.
533.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko itminaan ho keh koi dusra mayyat ke kamon mein masshghool hai to
oos par waajib nahin hai keh mayyat ke kamon ke baare mein aqdaam kare.
Laikin agar Oose is baare mein mahaz shak ya gumaan ho to zaruri hai keh
aqdaam kare.
534.
Agar
kisi shakhs ko m’aloom ho keh mayyat ka ghusl ya kafan ya namaaz ya daf’an
ghalat tareeqe se huaa hai to zaruri hai keh in kamon ko dobaarah anjaam de
Laikin agar Oose baatil hone ka gumaan ho ya shak ho keh durust thaa ya nahin to
phir is baare koi aqdaam karna zaruri nahin.
535.
Aurat ka wali oos ka shauhar hai aur aurat ke a’lawa woh ashkhaas keh
jin ko mayyat se miraas meeltee hao Oosi tarteeb se jis ka zikr meeraas ke
mukhtalif tabqon mein aa’egaa doorson par amqdam hain. Mayyat ka baap mayyat ke
bete par, mayyat ka daadaa oos ke bhayee par, mayyat ka pidar wa maadri bhayee
oos ke sirf padar bhayee ya maadri bhayee par, oos ka pidaree bha’ee oos ke
maadri bhayee par aur oos ke chochaa ke oos ke maamon par maqqadam hone mein
ishkal hai. Chunancheh is silsile mein Ehteyaat ke tamaam taqaazon ko peshe
nazar rakhnaa zaruri hai. Han! Agar wali ek se zayadah hon to is mein
kisi ek ki ijaazat kafee hai.
536.
Nabaaligh bachchah aur deewaanah mayyat ke kamon ko anjaam dene k liye
wali nahin ban sakte. Isi tarah woh shakhs bhi jo is tarah ghair haazir ho keh
khud ya kisi ko maamoor kar ke mayyat se mut’aliq umoor ko anjaam nah de saktaa
ho to woh bhi wali nahin ban saktaa.
537.
Agar
koi shakhs kahe keh main mayyat ka wali hoon ya mayyat ke wali ne mujhe ijaazat
dee hai keh mayyat ke ghusl, kafan aur daf’an ko anjaam doon ya kahe keh main
mayyat ke daf’an se mut’aaliq kamon mein mayyat ka wasee hoon aur oos ke kahne
se itmeenaan haasil ho j’aae ya mayyat oos ke tassaruf mein ho ya do ‘aadil
shakhs gawaahee dein to oos ka qaul
qabool kar lenaa zaruri hai.
538.
Agar
marne walaa apne ghusl, kafan, daf’an aur namaaz ke liye apne wali ke a’lawakisi
aur ko muqarrar kare to oon umoor ki wilayat Oosi shakhs ke haath mein hai aur
yeh zaruri nahin keh jis shakhs ko mayyat ne waseeyat ki ho, woh khud in kamon
ko anjaam dene ka zimmedaar bane aur is wasiyat ko qabool kare Laikin agar
qabool kar le to zaruri hai keh oos par ghusl kare.
539.
Mayyat ko tarteeb se teen ghusl dene waajib
hain. Pahlaa aisaa paani se jis mein beree ke patte mile hu’e hon, dusra aise
paani se jis mein kafoor milaa ho aur teesraa khaalis paani se.
540.
Zaruri hai keh beree aur kafoor naa is qadar zayadah hon keh paani
muzaaf ho jaaye aur naa is qadar kam honk eh yah kahaa jaa sake keh beree aur
kafoor is paani mein nahin milaaye gaye hain.
541.
Agar
beree aur kafoor itnee miqdaar mein naa mil saken jitnee keh zaruri hai to
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab ki bina par jitnee miqdaar ma’eer aa’e paani mein daal dee
jaaye.
542.
Agar koi shakhs ehraam ki
haalat mein mar jaaye to Oose kafoor ke paani se ghusl nahin denaa chaahiye
balkeh oos ke bajaaye khaalis paani se ghusl denaa chaahiye Laikin agar woh Haj
Tamatt’a ka ehraam ho aur woh tawwaaf, namaaze tawwaaf aur sa’ee ko mukkamal kar
chuka ho ya Haj Quran ya afraad ke ehraam mein ho aur sar moondaa chuka ho to is
do suraton mein oos ko kafoor ke paani se ghusl denaa zaruri
hai.
543.
Agar
beree aur kafoor ya in mein se koi ek naa mil sake ya is ka iste’maal jaayez naa
ho maslan yeh keh ghasbee ho to Ehteyaat ki bina par zaruri hai keh Oose ek
tayyamum karaya jaaye aur in mein se har oos cheez ke bajaaye jis ka milnaa
mumkin naa ho mayyat ko khaalis paani se ghusl diya
jaaye.
544.
Jo
shakhs mayyat ko ghusl de zaruri hai keh woh aqal mand aur musalmaan ho aur
Ehteyaat ki bina par zaroori hai keh woh Isnaa Asharee ho. Zaruri hai keh ghusl
ke massa’el se bhi waaqif ho. Bachchaa agar ghusl ko sahee tareeqe se anjaam de
saktaa ho to oos ka ghusl denaa bhi kafee hai. Chunaanche agar gair Isna Asharee
musalmaan ki mayyat ko oos ka hum mazheb
apne mazheb ke mutaabiq ghusl de to momin Isna Asharee se zimmedaari
saaqit ho jaati hai. Laikin agar woh
Isna A’sharee shakhs mayyat ka wali ho to is
545.
Jo
shakhs ghusl de zaruri hai keh woh qurbat ki niyyat rakhtaa ho aur yeh kafee hai
keh Allah Taa’laa ke hukm ki bajaa’awaree ki niyyat se ghusl
de.
546.
Musalmaan ke bachche ko
khawaah walid uz zinaa hee kioon naa ho ghusl denaa waajib hai aur kafir
aur oos ki aulaad ka ghusl, kafan aur daf’an waajib nahin hai. Kafir ka bachchaa
agar mamayyaz ho aur Islaam ka izhaar kartaa ho to woh musalmaan hai aur jo
shakhs bachpan se deewaanaa ho aur diwaangee ki haalat mein hee baaligh ho jaaye
agar oos ka baap ya maa musalmaan ho to zaruri hai keh Oose ghusl
dein.
547.
Agar
ek bachchaa chaar mahine ya oos se zayadah ka ho kar saaqet ho ka’e to Oose
ghusl denaa zaruri hai balkeh agar chaar mahine se bhi kam ho Laikin oos ka
pooraa badan ban chuka ho to Ehteyaat ki bina par kapde mein lapaitkar baighair
ghusl di’e daf’an kar denaa chaahiye.
548.
Mard, na mahram aurat ko ghusl nahin de saktaa isi tarah aurat, naa
mahram mard ko ghusl nahin de sakti. Laikin biwi apne shauhar ko ghusl de sakti
hai aur shauhar bhi apni biwi ko ghusl de saktaa
hai.
549.
Mard
itnee chhotee ladki ko ghusl de saktaa hai jo mamayyaz naa ho aur aurat bhi itne
chhote larke ko ghusl de saktaa hai jo mamayyaz naa
ho.
550.
Mahram afraad ek dusre ko ghusl de sakte hain, chaahe nasbee mahram hon
jaise maa aur bahen ya razaa’ee y’ani doodh peene ki wajah se ek dusre ke mahram
ban gaye hon. Sharamgaah ke a’lawabaaqee badan mein lebaas ke nichche se ghusl
denaa zaruri nahin hai agarche behtar hai. Laikin Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par
zaruri hai keh mard apni mahram aurat ko sirf Oosi surat mein ghusl de jab ghusl
den eke liye koi aurat naa mil sake. Yahee hukm aurat ke liye mahram mard
ko ghusl dene ke baare mein hai.
551.
Agar
mayyat aur ghassaalah dono mard hon ya dono aurat hon to jayez hai ke sharamghah
ke a’aawoh mayyat ka baaqee badan barhenaa ho Laikin behtar yeh hai keh lebaas
ke niche se ghusl diya jaaye.
552.
Miyan biwi ke a’lawa mayyat ke sharamgaah par nazar daalnaa haraam hai
aur jo shakhs Oose ghusl de rahaa ho agar woh oos par nazar daale to goonaahgaar
hai Laikin is se ghusl baatil nahin hota.
553.
Agar
mayyat ke badan ke kisi hisse par a’in najaasat ho to zaruri hai keh oos hisse
ko ghusl dene se pshle a’in najaasat door kare aur awwal yeh hai keh ghusl
shor’oo karne se pahle mayyat ka tamaam badan paak kar liya
jaaye.
554.
Ghusl mayyat ghusl janaabat ki tarah hai aur Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai
keh jab mayyat ko ghusl tarteebee denaa mumkin ho ghusl irtenaasee naa diya
jaaye aur ghusl tarteebee ein bhi zaruri hai keh dahenee taraf ko baa’en taraf
se pahle dhoya jaaye.
555.
Jo
shakhs Ha’ez ya jaanabat ki haalat mein mar jaaye Oose ghusl Ha’ez ya ghusl
janaabat denaa zaruree nahin hai balkeh sirf ghusl mayyat oos ke liye kafee
hai.
556.
Mayyat ko ghusl dene ki ujrat lenaa Ehteyaat ki bina par haraam hai aur
agar koi shakhs ujrat lene ke liye mayyat ko is tarah ghusl de keh yeh ghusl
denaa qasad qurbat ke moonaafee ho to ghusl baatil hai. Alikin ghusl ke
ibtedaa’ee kamon ki ujrat lenaa haraam nahin hai.
557.
Mayyat ke ghusl mein jabeerah ghusl jaayez nahin hai aur agar paani
mayyasar naa ho ya oos ke iste’maal mein koi rukawat ho to zaroorat hai ke ghusl
ke badle mayyat ko ek tayyamum karaa’e aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh teen
tayyamum karaa’e jaayen.
558.
Jo
shakhs mayyat ko tayyamum karaa rahaa ho Oose chaahiye keh apne haath zameen par
maare aur mayyat ke chehre aur haaton ki pusht par phere aur Ehteyaat-e-mustahab
yeh hai keh agar mumkin ho to mayyat ko oos ke apne haaton se bhi tayyamum
karaa’e.
559.
Musalmaan mayyat ko teen kapdon ka kafan denaa zaruri hai jinhein lug,
kurtaa aur chaadar kahaa jaataa hai.
560.
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai ke loong aisi h jo naaf se
ghutno tak badan ke aitraaf ko dhaanp le aur behtar yeh hai keh seene se paa’on
tak pohoonche aur kurtaa Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par aisaa ho keh kandhon ke
saron se aa’dhee pindleeon tak tamaam badan ko dhaanpe aur behtar yeh hai keh
paa’on tak pohoonche aur chaadar ki lambaa’ee itnee honee chaahiyekeh poore
badan ko dhaanp de aur Ehteyaat-e-waajib yeh hai keh chaadar ki lambaa’ee itnee
ho keh mayyat ke paa’on aur sar ki taraf se giroh de saken aur is ki chauraa’ee
itnee ho keh is ka ek kinaaraa dusre kinaare ke uupar aa’a
sake.
561.
Waajib miqdaar ki had tak kafan jis ka zikr saabqaa masa’el mein ho
chuka hai mayyat ke asal maal se liya jaayegaa balkeh kafan ki mustahab miqdaar
ko bhi mayyat ki shaan aur ‘araf
‘aam ko peshe nazar rakhte hu’e mayyat ke asal maal se liya jaa saktaa
hai. Agar che Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh waajib miqdaar se zaa’ed kafan oos
waarason ke hisse se naa liya jaaye jo abhi baaligh naa hu’e
hon.
562.
Agar
kisi shakhs ne wasiyat ki ho keh mustahab kafan ki miqdaar oos ke ek tehayee
maal se lee jaaye ya yeh wasiyat ki ho keh oos ka tehayee maal khud oos par
kharch kiya jaaye alikin oos ke moossarraf ka taa’een naa kiya hoya sirf oos ke
kuchh hiss eke moosarraf ka taa’een kiya ho to mustahab kafan ki miqdaar jo
chaahe ‘araf ‘aam se barh kar ho oos ke tehayee maal se lee jaa sakti
hai.
563.
Agar
marne waale ne yeh wasiyat naa ki ho keh kafan oos ke tehayee maal se liya jaaye
aur muta’lqaah ashkhaas chaahein keh oos ke asal maal se lein to jo bayan
mass’ale 561 mein guzar chuka hai oos se zayadah naa lein. Maslan woh mustahab
kam jo keh m’amoolan anjaam naa di’e jaate hon aur jo mayyat ki shaan ke
mutaabiq bhi naa hon to oon ki adaa’edee ke liye hargiz asal maal se naa lein
aur bilkul isi tarah kafan ki qimat m’amoomal se zayadah ho to azaafee raqam ko
mayyat ke asal maal se nahin liya jaa saktaa Laikin jo warsaa’ baaligh hain to
oon ke hisse se oon ki ijaazat se liya jaa saktaa
hai.
564.
Aurat ke kefan ki zimmedaari shauhar par hai khawaah aurat apnaa maal
bhi rakhtee ho. Isi tarah aurat ko agar is tafseel ke mutaabiq jo talaaq ke
Ehkaam mein aayegee talaaq raj’ee dee gayee ho aur woh ‘eddat khatam hone se
pahle mar jaaye to shauhar ke liye zaruri hai keh Oose kafan de. Agar
shauhar baaligh naa ho ya deewaana ho to shauhar ke wali ko chaahiye keh oos ke
maal se aurat ko kafan de.
565.
Mayyat ko kafan denaa oos ke qaraabardaaron par waajib nahin, go oos ki
zindagee mein akhraajaat ki kaffaliat oon par waajib rahee
ho.
566.
Agar
mayyat ke paas kafan ka intezaam karne ke liye koi maal naa ho to Oose barhainaa
daf’an karna jayez nahin hai balkeh binabar Ehteyaat musalmaanon par waajib hai
keh Oose kafan pehnaa’ein. Yeh jaayez hai keh oos ke akhraajaat ko zakat ki
baabat mein hisaab kar liya jaaye.
567.
Ehteyaat yeh hai keh kafan ke teenon kapdon mein se har kapdhaa itnaa
baareek naa ho keh mayyat ka badan oos ke niche se nazar aaye Laikin agar is
tarah ho keh teenon kapdon ko milaakar mayyat ka badan oos ke niche se nazar naa
aaye to kafee hai.
568.
Ghasab ki hu’ee cheez ka kafan denaa khawaah ko’ee dusri cheez ma’esar
naa ho tab bhi jaayez nahin hai. Pas agar mayyat ka kafan ghasbee ho aur oos ka
maalik raazee naa ho to woh kafan oos ke badan se itnaa lenaa chaahiye khawaah
oos ko daf’an bhi kiya jaa chuka ho Laikin baa’z suraton mein ( ooske badan se
kafan utaarnaa jaayez nahin ) jis ki tafseel ki gujaayesh oos maqaam par nahin
hai.
569.
Mayyat ko najis cheez ya khaalish reshmee kapde ka kafan denaa aur
Ehteyaat ki bina par sone ke paani se kam kiye hu’e kapde ka kafan denaa jaayez
nahin Laikin majbooree ki haalat mein koi harj nahin
hai.
570.
Mayyat ko najis murdaar ki khaal ka kafan denaa ikhteyaree haalat mein
jaayez nahin hai balkeh paak murdaar ki khaal ka kafan denaa bhi jaaye nahin hai
aur Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par kisi aise kapde ka kafan denaa jo haraam
ghosat jaanwar ke oon ya baalon se tayyar kiya gaya ho ikhteyaree haalat mein
jaayez nahin hai Laikin agar kafan halaal ghosat jaanwar ke baal ya oon ka ho to
koi harj nahin. Agarche Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh in dono cheezon ka bhi
kafan naa diya jaaye.
571.
Agar
mayyat ka kafan ooski apni najaasat ya kisi dusra sat se najis ho jaaye aur agar
aisaa karne se kafan zaa’e naa hota ho to jitnaa hissaah najis ho Oose shonaa ya
katnaa zaruri hai khaawoh mayyat ko qabar mein hee kioon naa utaaraa jaa vhuka
hon. Agar ooska dhonaa ya katnaa mumkin naa ho Laikin badal lenaa mumkin ho to
zaruri hai keh badal dein.
572.
Agar
koi aisaa shakhs mar jaaye jis ne haj ya ‘umre ka ehraam baandh rakhaa ho to
Oose dasron ki tarah kafan pehnaanaa zaruri hai aur oos ka sar aur chehraa
dhaank dene mein koi harj nahin.
573.
Insaan ke liye apni zingadi mein kafan, beree aur kafoor tayyar rakhnaa
mustahab hai.
574.
Ghusl dene ke b’aad waajib hai keh mayyat ko hunoot kiya jaaye y’ani
ooski peshaani, dono haathelion, dono ghutno aur dono p’aaon ke anguthon par
kafur is tarah lagaa’en keh kuchh kafur oos par baaqi rahe chaahe ise maalaya
nah bhi gaya ho aur mutshab hai keh mayyat ki naak par bhi kafur malaa jaaye.
Zaruri hai keh kafur peesaa huaa, tazaa, paak aur mubaah (ghair ghasbi) ho aur
agar puraanaa hone ki wajah se ooski khoosboo zaa’el ho gayee ho to kafi
nahin.
575.
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh kafur pahle mayyat ki peshaani par malaa
jaaye Laikin dusre maqaamaat par milne mein tarteeb zaruri nahin
hai.
576.
Behtar yeh hai keh mayyat ko kafan pehnaane se pahle hunoot kiya jaaye. Agar che kafan pehnaane ke
dauraan ya is ke baa’d bhi hunoot Karen to koi harj nahin
hai.
577.
Agar
koi aisaa shakhs mar jaaye jis ne Haj ya Umrah ke liye ehraam baandh rakhaa ho
to Oose hunoot karna jaayez nahin hai magar in do suraton mein jin ka zikr
mass’le 542 mein guzar chuka hai.
578.
A’tkaf mein baithhe hu’e shakhs aur aisi aurat jis ka shauhar mar gaya
ho aur abhi ooski i‘ddat baaqi ho agarche khoosboo lagaanaa in ke liye haraam
hai Laikin agar in mein se koi mar jaaye to hunoot karna waajib
hai.
579.
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab hai keh mayyat ko mushk, ghabar, a’aud aur dusri
khoosbooein nah lagaa’ein aur inhein kafur ke saath bhi nah milaya
jaaye.
580.
Mustahab yeh hai keh sayyad ul shohdaa Imam Hoosain Ala’ih salaam ki
qabr mubaarak ki mitti ki kuchh miqdaar kafur mein milaa li jaaye laikin is
kafur ko aOose maqaamaat par nahin lagaanaa chaahiye jahan lagaane se khaak
shafaa ki behurmati ho aur yeh bhi zaruri hai keh khaak shafaa itni zayadah nah
ho keh jab woh kafur ke saath mil jaaye to Oose kafu nah kahaa jaa
sake.
581.
Agar
kafur nah mil sake ya faqat ghusl ke liye kafi ho to hunoot karna zaruri nahin
aur agar ghusl ki zarurat se zayadah ho Laikin tamaam saat a’zaa’ ke liye kafi
nah ho to isteyat mustahab ki bina par chaahiye keh pahle peshaani par aur agar
bachch jaaye to dusre maqaamaat par malaa jaaye.
582.
Mustahab hai keh do tar wa tazaah tehniaan mayyat ke saath qabr mein
rakhi jaaye.
Namaaz Mayyat ke Ehkaam
583.
Har
musalmaan ki mayyat par aur aise bachche ki mayyat par jo islaam ke hukm mein ho
aur poore chhe saat maah ka ho chuka ho namaaz padhnaa waajib
hai.
584.
Ek
aise bachche ki mayyat par jo chhe saat saal ka nah huaa ho Laikin namaaz ki
samajh bhujh rakhtaa ho to isteyat waajib ki bina par namaaz padhnaa zaruri hai
aur agar namaaz ko nah jaantaa ho to rajaa’ ki niyyat se namaaz padhn mein koi
harj nahin aur woh bachchaa jo murdah paida huaa ho oos ki mayyat par namaaz
padhnaa mustahab nahin hai.
585.
Zaruri hai keh mayyat ki namaaz se ghusl dene, hunoot karne aur kafan
pehnaane ke baa’d padhi jaaye aur agar in umoor se pahle ya in ke dauraan padhi
jaaye to aisaa karna khawoh bhool chuk ya mas’le se laai’lmi ki bina par hi
kioon nah ho kafi nahin hai.
586.
Jo
shakhs mayyat ki namaaz padhnaa chaahe oos ke liye zaruri nahin keh oos ne wazu,
ghusl ya tayyamum kiya ho aur ooska badan aur lebaas paak hon aur agar ooska
lebaas ghasbi ho tab bhi koi harj nahin. Agarche bahtar yeh hai keh in tamaam
cheezon ka lehaaz rakhe jo dusri namaazon mein laazmi
hain.
587.
Jo
shakhs namaaz mayyat padh rahaa ho zaruri hai keh rubaqiblah ho aur yeh bhi
waajib hai keh mayyat namaaz padhne waale ke saamne pusht ke bal yoon letaya
jaaye keh mayyat ka sar namaaz padhne waale ke daa’ein taraf ho aur paa’on
baa’ein taraf hon.
588.
Zaruri hai keh namaaz padhne ki jagah mayyat ke muqaam se oonchchi ya
neechchinah ho alikin m’amooli pasti ya bulandi mein koi harj nahin aur
Ehteyaat-e-mustahab yeh hai keh namaaz mayyat padhne ki jagah ghasbi nah
ho.
589.
Zaruri hai keh namaaz padhne walaa mayyat se door nah ho Laikin jo
shakhs namaaz mayyat ya jam’aat padh rahaa ho agar woh mayyat se door ho jabkeh
safein baham mutassil hon to koi harj nahin.
590.
Zaruri hai keh namaazpadhne walaa mayyat ke saamne khadhaa ho Laikin
jam’aat ki surat mein oon logon ki namaaz mein jo mayyat ke saamne nah hon koi
ishkal nahin hai.
591.
Zaruri hai keh mayyat aur namaaz padhne waale ke darmiaan pardhah,
deewaar ya aisi koi cheez haa’el nah ho Laikin agar mayyat taaboot mein ya kisi
aur cheez mein rakhi ho to koi harj nahin.
592.
Namaaz padhte vaqt zaruri hai keh mayyat ki sharamghaah dhhaki hu’ee ho
aur agar Oose kafan pehnaanaa mumkin nah ho to zaruri hai keh oos ki sharamghah
ko khawaah lakdhi ya aisi kisi aur cheez se hi dhhanp
dein.
593.
Zaruri hai keh namaaz mayyat khadhe ho kar aur qurbat ki nayyat se padhi
jaaye aur niyyat karte vaqt mayyat ko ma’een kar liya jaaye maslan niyyat kar li
jaaye keh mein is mayyat par “ Qurbatan Illallah” namaaz padh rahaa hoon. Aur
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par zaruri hai keh yaumiah namaazon mein haalat qayam
mein jo isttaqraar zaruri hai ooska khayal rakhaa
jaaye.
594.
Agar
khade hokar namaaz mayyat padhne walaa koi shakhs nah ho to baith kar namaaz
padhi jaa sakti hai.
595.
Agar
marne waale ne wasiyat ki ho keh koi shakhs oos ki namaaz padha’e to oos ke liye
wali se ijaazat lenaa zaruri nahin hai, agar che behtar
hai.
596.
Baa’z fuqha ke nazdeek mayyat par kayee daf’aa namaaz padhnaa makruh
hai. Laikin yeh baat saabit nahin hai agar mayyat kisi saahebe i’lm wa taqwaa ki
ho to baghair kisi ishkal ke makruh nahin hai.
597.
Agar
mayyat ko jaan bhoojh kar ya bhool chook ki wajah se ya kisi ‘azar ki bina par
baghair namaaz padhe daf’an kar diya jaaye ya daf’an kar den eke b’ad pataa
chale keh jo namaaz is par padhi jaa chuki hai woh baatil hai to mayyat par
namaaz padhne ke liye ooski qabr kholnaa jaayez nahin Laikin jab tak ooska badan
paas paas nah ho jaaye aur jin sharaa’et ka namaaz mayyat ke silsile mein zikr
‘aa chuka hai oon ke saath raja’ ki nayyat se oos ki qabr par namaaz padhne mein
koi harj nahin hai.
598.
Mayyat ki namaaz mein paanch takbeerein hain aur agar namaaz padhne
walaa shakhs mandarjah zeil tarteeb ke saath paanch takbeerin kahe to kafi
hai.
Niyyat karne aur pahli takbeer ke b’ad kahe :
“Ash hadu an la ilaha illal lah
wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan Rasulullah”.
Dusri takbeer ke b’ad kahe : “Allahumma salli 'ala Muhammadin wa 'ali
Muhammad”.
Teesri takbeer ke b’ad
kahe : “Allahummaghfir lil mu'minina wal
mu'minat”.
Chauthi takbeer ke b’ad kahe : “Allahummaghfir li hazal
mayyit”.
Aur mayyat aurat ho to kahe : “All hummaghfir li hazihil
mayyit”.
Behtar yeh hai keh pahli takbeer ke b’ad kahe : “Ash hadu an la ilaha illallahu wohdahu la
sharika lah. Wa Ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa Rasuluh, arsalahu bil haqqi
bashiran wa naziran bayna yada yis sa'ah”.
Aur dusri takbeer ke b’ad kahe : “Allahumma salli 'ala Muhammadin wa Ali
Muhammad wa barik 'ala Muhammadin wa Ali Muhammad warham Muhammadan wa Ala
Muhammadin ka afzali ma sallayta wa barakta wa tarah hamta 'ala Ibrahima wa Ali
Ibrahima innaka Hamidum Majid wa salli 'ala jami'il ambiya'iwal-mursalina
wash-shuhada'i was-siddiqina wa jami'i 'ibadilla
his-salihin”.
Aur teesri takbeer ke b’ad kahe : “Allahummaghfir lil mu'minina wal mu'minati
wal muslimina wal muslimat, al ahya'i minhum wal amwat tabi'baynana wa baynahum
bil khayrati innaka mujibud-da'wat innak 'ala kulli shay'in
Qadeer”
Aur agar mayyat mard ho to chauthi takbeer ke b’ad kahe : “Allahumma inna haza 'abduka wabnu 'abdika
wabnu amatika nazala bika wa anta khayru manzulin bihi Alla humma inna la
na'lamu minhu illa khayra wa anta a'alamu bihi minna. Alla humma in kana
mohsinan fa zid fi ihsanihi wa in kana musi'an fatajawaz anhu waghfir lahu. Alla
hummaj'alhu 'indaka fi a'la'illiyyin wakhluf 'ala ahlihi fil ghabirin warhamhu
bi-rahmatika ya ar hamar Rahimin”.
B’ad paanchwi takbeer
kahe. Laikin agar mayyat aurat ho to chauthi takbeer ke b’ad kahe : “Alla humma inna hazihi 'amatuka wabnatu
'abdika wabnatu amatika nazalat bika wa anta khayra manzulin bihi Alla humma
inna la na'lamu minha illa khayra wa anta a'lamu biha minna. Alla humma in kanat
mohsinatan fa zid fi ihsaniha wa in kanat musi'atan fatajawaz 'anha waghfir
laha. Alla hummaj'al ha 'indaka fi a'la 'illiyin wakhluf 'ala ahliha fil
ghabirin warhamha bi-rahmatika ya ar hamar Rahimin”.
599.
Zaruri hai keh takbeerein aur dua’ein tasalsal ke saath yake b’ad digare
is tarah padhi jaayein keh namaaz apni shakal nah kho
de.
600.
Jo
shakhs mayyat ki namaaz ya jam’at padh rahaa ho khawoh woh muqatdi ho zaruri hai
keh ooski takbeerein aur dua’ein bhi padhe.
601.
Chand cheezein namaaz mayyat mein mustahab
hain:
1)
Namaaz mayyat padhne waale ne wazu, ghusl ya tayyamum kiya ho auristeyat
is mein hai eh tayyamum oos vaqt kare jab wazu aur ghusl karna mumkin nah ho ya
Oose khadshah ho keh agar wazu ya ghusl karegaa to namaaz mayyat mein shareek
nah ho sakegaa.
2)
Agar
mayyat mard ho to Imam ya jo shakhs akelaa mayyat par namaaz padhaa rahaa ho
mayyat ke badan ke darmiyani hisse ke saamne khadhaa ho aur agar mayyat aurat ho
to Oose ke seene ke saamne khadhaa ho.
3)
Namaaz nange paa’on padhi jaaye.
4)
Har
takbeer mein haaton ko buland kiya jaaye.
5)
Namaazi aur mayyat ke
darmiyan itnaa kam faaslah ho keh agar hawa namazi ke
lebaas ko harkat de to woh janaze ko ja
chhue.
6)
Namaz mayyat jama’at ke saath padhi
jaae.
7)
Imam
takbeerein aur dua’ein buland ‘awaaz mein padhe aur muqatdi ‘ahestah
padhein.
8)
Namaaz jam’aat mein muqatdi khawoh ek shakhs hi kioon nah ho Imam ke
pechche khadhaa
ho.
9)
Namaaz oadhne walaa mayyat aur maumeneen ke liye kasrat se du’a
kare.
10)
Baa
jam’at namaaz se pahle teen martabah “ Oos salaata “ kahe.
11)
Namaaz aisi jagah padhi jaaye jahan namaaz mayyat ke liye log zayadahtar
jaa;ein.
12)
Agar
haa’ez namaaz mayyat jam’at ke saath padhe to akeli khadhi ho aur
namaazion ki saf mein nah khadhi ho.
602.
Namaaz mayyat massjidon mein padhnaa makruh hai, Laikin massjid ul
haraam mein padhnaa makruh nahin hai.
603.
Mayyat ko is tarah daf’an karna waajib hai keh oos ki boo baahar nah
aaye aur dareende bhi oos ka badan baahar nah nikal saken aur agar is baat ka
khauf ho keh dareende oos ka badan baahar nikal leinge to zaruri hai keh qabr ko
inton waghairah se pukhtah kar diaa jaaye.
604.
Agar
mayyat ko zameen mein daf’an karna mumkin nah ho to daf’an karne ke bajaaye Oose
kamre ya taaboot mein rakhaa jaa saktaa hai.
605.
Mayyat ko qabr mein daa’en pehlu is tarah letaanaa zaruri hai keh oos ke
badan ka saamne ka hissaa rubaa qiblah ho.
606.
Agar
koi shakhs kashti mein mar jaaye aur oos ki mayyat ke kharaab hone ka imkan na
ho aur Oose kashti mein rakhne mein bhi koi amr maana’ na ho to zaruri hai keh
intezaar Karen taakeh khooski tak pohoonch jaaye aur Oose zameen mein daf’an kar
dein warnah Oose kashti mein hi ghusl de kar hunoot karein aur kafan pehnaa’ein
aur namaaz mayyat padhne ke b’ad Oose martbaan mein rakh kar ooska moonh boond
kar dein aur samoondar mein daal dein ya koi bhaari cheez ooske paa’on mein
baandh kar amoondar mein daal dein aur jahan tak mumkin ho Oose aisi jagah
giraa’ein jahan jaanwar Oose fauran luqmah naa banaa
lein.
607.
Agar
is baat ka khauf ho keh dasman qabr ko khod kar mayyat ka jism baahar nikaal
legaa aur ooske kan ya naak ya dusre a’zaa kaat legaa to agar mumkin ho to
zaruri hai keh saabqah mass’ale mein bayan kie gaye tareeqe ke mutaabiq Oose
samoondar mein daal diya jaaye.
608.
Agar
mayyat ko samoondar mein daalnaa ya oos ki qabr ko pukhtaa karna zaruri ho to
oos ke akhraajaat mayyat ke asal maal mein se le sakte
hain.
609.
Agar
koi kafir aurat mar jaaye aur oos ke pait mein murdah bachchaa ho aur oos
bachche ka baap musalmaan ho to oos aurat ko qabr mein baa’ein pehlu qible ki
taraf peethh kar ke letaanaa chaahiye taakeh bachche ka moonh qible ki taraf ho
aur agar pait mein maujood bachche
ke badan mein abhi jaan naa padhi ho tab bhi Ehteyaat-e-mustahab ki bina
par yahi hukm hai.
610.
Musalmaan ko kafiron ke qabarstaan mein daf’an karna aur kafir ko
musalmaanon ke qabarstaan mein daf’an karna jaayez nahin
hai.
611.
Musalmaan ko aisi jagah jahaan oos ki behurmati hoti ho, mahsalan jahan
kudhaa karkut aur gandagi phainki jaati ho daf’an karna jaayez nahin
hai.
612.
Mayyat ko ghasbi zameen mein ya aisi jagah zameen mein jo daf’an ke
a’lawakisi dusre maqsad, maslan massjid ke liye waqf ho daf’an karna agar waqf
ke liye nuqsaandeh ho ya waqf ke maqsad se mazaahmat ka baa’es ho to daf’an
karna jaayez nahin hai. Yahi hukm
Ehteyaat-e-waajib ki bina par oos vaqt bhi hai jab nuqsaandeh ya
mazaahumnaa ho.
613.
Kisi
mayyat ki qabr ko is liye kholnaa keh oosmein kisi dusre murdeh ko daf’an kiya
jaa sake jaayez nahin hai Laikin agar
qabr puraani ho gayee ho aur pehli mayyat ka nishaan baaqi naa rahaa ho
to dsfan kar sakte hain.
614.
Jo
cheez mayyat se judaa ho jaaye khawoh ooske baal, naakhoon ya daant hi hon Oose
is ke saath hi daf’an kar denaa zaruri hai aur agar judaa hone waali cheezein
agarche ooske baal, naakhoon ya daant hi kioon naa hon mayyat ko dafnaane ke
b’ad milein to Ehteyaat-e-laazim ki bina par zaruri hai keh oonhein daf’an karna
mustahab hai/
615.
Agar
koi shakhs koonwein mein mar jaaye aur Oose baahar nikalnaa mumkin naa ho to
zaruri hai keh koonwein ka moonh boond kar dein aur oos koonwein ko hi ooski
qabr qaraar dein.
616.
Agar
koi bachchaa maan ke apit mein mar jaaye aur oos ka pait mein rahnaa maan ki
zindagi ke liye khatarnaak ho to zaruri hai keh Oose ‘aasaan tareen tareeqe se
baahar nikal lein. Chunanche agar Oose tukdhe tukdhe karne par bhi majboor hon
to aisaa karne mein koi harj nahin, Laikin zaruri hai keh agar oos aurat ka
shauhar ahle fan ho to bachche ko ooske zari’e baahar nikal lein aur agar yeh
mumkin naa ho to koi ahle fan aurat Oose baahar nikal le. Aurat ko yeh ikhteyar
hai keh woh is silsile mein kisi aise afraad se rajoo’ kare jo oos kam ko bahtar
tareeqe se anjaam de sake aur oos ki haalat ke ikhteyar se zayadah moonaasib ho,
chaahe naamahram hi kioon naa ho.
617.
Agar
maan mar jaaye aur bachchaa oos ke pait mein zaindah ho aur chaahe mukhtasar
muddat ke liye hi sahi, oos bachche ke zindah rahne ki umeed ho to zaruri hai
keh jo jagah bhi bachche ki salaamati ke liye bahtar hai Oose chaak karein aur
bahche ko baahar nikal lein aur phir oos jagah ko taanke lagaa dein. Laikin agar yaqeen ya itminaan ho
keh aisaa karne se bachchaa mar jaayegaa to phir jaayez nahin
hai.
618.
Mustahab hai keh qabr ko ek mutaawastah insaan ke qad ke lag bagh
khodein aur mayyat ko nazdeek tareen qabarstaan mein daf’an karein ya siaa is ke
keh jo qabarstaan door ho woh kisi wajah se bahtar ho maslan wohaan log daf’an
kiye gaye hon ya zayadah log wohaan faatehaa padhne jaate hon. Yeh bhi mustahab
hai keh janaazah qabr se chand gaz door zameen par rakh dein aur teen daf’aa’
thodhaa thodhaa karke qabr ke nazdeek le jaayein aur har daf’aa’ zameen par
rakhein aur phir uthhaa lein aur chauthhi daf’aa’ qabr mein utaar dein aur agar
mayyat mard ho to tessri daf’aa’ zameen par is tarah rakhein keh ooska sar qabr
ki nichli tarf ho sur chauthhi daf’aa’ sar ki taraf se qabr mein utaar dein aur
agar mayyat aurat ki ho teesri daf’aa’ Oose qabr ki qible ki taraf rakhein aur
pehlu ki taraf se qabr mein utaar dein aur qabr mein utaarte vaqt ek kapdhaa
qabr ke uupar taan lein. Yeh bhi mustahab hai keh janazah bade aaram ke saath
taboot se nikalein aur qabr mein dakhil Karen aur woh du’aen jinhein padne ke
liye kaha gaya hai daf’an karne se pahle aur daf’an karte vaqt padein aur mayyat
ko qabr mein rakhne ke b’ad oos ke kafan ki graham khol de aur oos ka rukhsaar
zameen par rakh den aur oos ke sar ke niche mitti ka takiyah bana dein aur oos
ki peethh ke pichhe kachchi eetein ya dhele rakh dein takeh mayyat chit na ho
jaye aur oos se peshtar qabr band Karen daayaan haath mayyat ke daaen kandhe par
marein aur bayaan haath zor se mayyat ke baayen kandhe par rakhen aur moonh oos
ke kaan ke qareeb le jayen aur oose zor se harkat dein aur teen daf’a kahen : Isma 'ifham ya falan ibn falan- aur
falan ibn falan ki jagah mayyat ka aur oos ke baap ka naam lein. Maslan
agar oos ka naam moosa aur oos ke baap ka naam imraan ho to teen daf’a
kahen: Isma 'ifham ya moosab na I’mraan. Is ke
b’ad kahen : “Hal anta 'alal 'ahdil lazi
farqtana 'alayhi min shahadati an la ilaha illal lahu wohdahu la sharika lah wa
anna Muhammadan sallal lahu 'alayhi wa Alihi 'abduhu wa Rasuluhu wa sayyidoon
nabiyyina wa khatamul mursalina wa anna 'Aliyyan Amirul mu'minina wa sayyidul
wasiyyina wa imamu nif tarazallahu ta'tahu 'alal 'alamina wa annal Hasana wal
Husayna wa 'Aliyyabnal Husayni wa Muhammadabna 'Aliyyin wa Ja'farabna Muhammadin
wa Musabna Ja'farin wa 'Aliyyabna Musa wa Muhammadabna'Aliyyin wa 'Aliyyabna
Muhammadin wal Hasanabna 'Aliyyin wal Qa'imal hujjatal Mahdi salawatullahi
'alayhim a'i'mmatul mu'minina wa hujajullahi'alal khalqi ajma'ina wa a'immatuka
a'immatu hudan abrar ya….( yahan
mayyat ka aur oos ka baap ka naam le ) Aur phir kahen :
“Iza atakal malakanil muqarraabani Rasulayni min 'indillahi tabaraka wa
ta'ala wa sa'alaka 'an Rabbika wa 'an Nabiyyika wa 'an dinika wa 'an Kitabika wa
'an Qiblatika wa 'an A'immatika fala takhaf wa la tahzan wa'qul fi jawabi hima,
Allahu Rabbi wa Muhammadoon sallal lahu 'alayhi wa Alihi nabiyyi wal Islamu dini
wal Qur'anu kitabi wal Ka'batu Qiblati wa Amirul mu'minina 'Aliyybnu Abi Talib
imami wal Hasanubnu 'Aliyyi nil Mujtaba imami wal Husaynubnu 'Aliyyi
nish-shahidu bi-Karbala imami wa 'Aliyyoon Zaynul 'Abidina imami wa Muhammadu
nil Baqiru imami wa Ja'faru nis Sadiqu imami wa Musal Kazimu imami wa
'Aliyyu-nir Riza imami wa Muhammadu nil Jawadu imami wa 'Aliyyu nil Hadi imami
wal Hasanul 'askari imami wal Hujjatul moontazar imami ha ula'i salawatullahi
'alayhim ajma'in A'i'mmati wa sadati wa qadati wa shufa-a'i bihim atawalla wa
min a'daihim atabarra'u fid doonya wal akhirati thumma i'lam
ya…….(yahan mayyat ka aur oos ka baap ka
naam le) aur phir kahen :
“Annal laha tabaraka wa ta'ala ni'mar-Rabb wa anna Muhammadan sallal
lahu 'alayhi wa Alihi ni'mar Rasul wa anna 'Aliyyabna Abi Talib wa awladahul
ma'suminal A'i'mmatal ithna 'asharah ni'mal A'i'mmah wa anna ma ja'a bihi
Muhammadoon sallal lahu 'alayhi wa Alihi haqqoon wa annal mawta haqqoon wa
suwala moonkarin wa nakirin fil qabri haqqoon wal ba'tha haqqoon wan nushura
haqqoon wassarata haqqoon wal mizana haqqoon wa tatayiral kutubi haqqoon wa
annal jannata haqqoon wan-nara haqqoon wa annas sa'ata a'tiyatoon la rayba fiha
wa annallaha yab'athu man fil qubur. Phir kahe
:
Afahimta ya ……(yahan mayyat ka aur oos ka baap ka
naam le) aur oos ke b’ad kahen : “Thabbatakallahu bil qawlith thabit wa
hadakallahu ila saratim mustaqim 'arrafallahu baynaka wa bayna awliya'ika fi
mustaqarrim min rahmatih. Then the following wohrds should be
uttered: Alla humma jafil arza 'an jambayhi vas'ad biruhihi ilayka wa laqqihi
minka burhana Alla humma 'afwaka 'afwaka”.
619.
Mustahab
hai keh jo shakhs mayyat ko qabr mein utaare woh bataharat, barhaina sar aur
burhaina paon ho aur mayyat ki paiti ki taraf se qabr se bahar nikle aur mayyat
ke azeez wa aqraba ke a’lawa jo log maujood hon woh haath ki pusht se qabr par
mitti daalein aur “Inna Lillahe wa Inna Alaihe Raje’oon” padhen. Agar mayyat
aurat ho to oos ka mahram oose qabr mein utaare aur agar mahram na ho to oos ke
azeez oose qabr mein utaarein.
620.
Mustahab
hai keh qabr chaar kono wali banayee jaye aur zameen se taqreeban chaar angul
buloond ho aur oos par koi nishaani laga di jaye takeh pehchanne mein ghalti na
ho aur qabr par pani chhidka jaye aur pani chhidakne ke b’ad jo log maujood hon
woh apne haathh qabr par rakhein aur apni angulian khol kar mitti mein gad kar
saath daf’a surah qadr padhein aur mayyat ke liye maghferat talab Karen aur yeh
du’a padhein : “Allahumma jafil arza a’n jumbehi wa asi’d ileka rohahu wa
laqqehi minka rizwanaw wa askin
qabrahu mir rahmateka ma tughnehi behi a’r rehmati min sawaka.”
621.
Mustahab
hai keh jo log janaze ke massha’et ke liye aaye hon oon ke chale jane ke b’ad
mayyat ka wali yaw ah shakhas jise wali ijazat de mayyat ko oon du’aon ki
talqeen kare jo batayee gayee hain.
622.
Daf’an
ke b’ad mustahab hai keh mayyat ke pasemanidgaa ko pursa diya jaye laikin agar
itni muddat guzar chuki ho keh pursa dene se oon ka dukh tazaa ho jaye to pursa
na dena behtar hai. Yeh bhi mustahab hai keh mayyat ke ahal khana ke liye teen
din tak khana bheja jaye. Oon ke paas baithh kar aur oon ke ghar mein khana
khana makruh hai.
623.
Mustahab
hai keh Insaan azeez wa aqraba ki maut par khasusan bete ki maut par sabr kare
aur jab bhi mayyat ki yaad aaye “Inna Lillahe wa Inna Alaihe Raje’oon” padhen
aur mayyat ke liye Qur’an khawani kare aur ma baap ki qabron par jaakar Allah
T’ala se apni hajatein talab kare aur qabr ko pukhta kar de takeh jaldi toot
phoot na jaye.
624.
625.
Ehteyaat
wajib ki bina par baap aur bhaee ke a’lawa kisi ki maut par bhi girebaan chaak
karna jayez nahin aur ehteyaat mustahab yeh hai keh oon ki maut par bhi girebaan
chaak na kiya jaye.
626.
Agar
aurat mayyat ke sog mein apna chehra zakhmi kar ke khoon alood kar le ya baal
noche to ehteyaat mustahab ki bina par woh ek ghulaam ko azaad kare ya das
faqiron ko khana khilaye ya oonhein kapde pehnaye aur agar mard apni biwi ya
furzand ki maut par apna girebaan ya lebaas phade to oos ke liye bhi yahi hukm
hai.
627.
Ehteyaat
mustahab yeh hai keh mayyat par rote vaqt awaaz bohut buloond na ki
jaye.
Namaaz-e-wehshat
qabr
628. Sazaawaa